NO844560L - NEW AMID RELATIONS. - Google Patents

NEW AMID RELATIONS.

Info

Publication number
NO844560L
NO844560L NO844560A NO844560A NO844560L NO 844560 L NO844560 L NO 844560L NO 844560 A NO844560 A NO 844560A NO 844560 A NO844560 A NO 844560A NO 844560 L NO844560 L NO 844560L
Authority
NO
Norway
Prior art keywords
lower alkyl
phenyl
substituted
formula
alkyl
Prior art date
Application number
NO844560A
Other languages
Norwegian (no)
Inventor
Bruno Kamber
Thomas Leutert
Hans Kuehnis
Kurt Eichenberger
Original Assignee
Ciba Geigy Ag
Priority date (The priority date is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the date listed.)
Filing date
Publication date
Application filed by Ciba Geigy Ag filed Critical Ciba Geigy Ag
Publication of NO844560L publication Critical patent/NO844560L/en

Links

Classifications

    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07DHETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07D211/00Heterocyclic compounds containing hydrogenated pyridine rings, not condensed with other rings
    • C07D211/04Heterocyclic compounds containing hydrogenated pyridine rings, not condensed with other rings with only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom
    • C07D211/80Heterocyclic compounds containing hydrogenated pyridine rings, not condensed with other rings with only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom having two double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members
    • C07D211/84Heterocyclic compounds containing hydrogenated pyridine rings, not condensed with other rings with only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom having two double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members with hetero atoms or with carbon atoms having three bonds to hetero atoms, with at the most one bond to halogen directly attached to ring carbon atoms
    • C07D211/90Carbon atoms having three bonds to hetero atoms with at the most one bond to halogen
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07DHETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07D401/00Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, having nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, at least one ring being a six-membered ring with only one nitrogen atom
    • C07D401/02Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, having nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, at least one ring being a six-membered ring with only one nitrogen atom containing two hetero rings
    • C07D401/12Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, having nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, at least one ring being a six-membered ring with only one nitrogen atom containing two hetero rings linked by a chain containing hetero atoms as chain links
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07DHETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07D405/00Heterocyclic compounds containing both one or more hetero rings having oxygen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, and one or more rings having nitrogen as the only ring hetero atom
    • C07D405/02Heterocyclic compounds containing both one or more hetero rings having oxygen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, and one or more rings having nitrogen as the only ring hetero atom containing two hetero rings
    • C07D405/12Heterocyclic compounds containing both one or more hetero rings having oxygen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, and one or more rings having nitrogen as the only ring hetero atom containing two hetero rings linked by a chain containing hetero atoms as chain links
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07DHETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07D417/00Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, at least one ring having nitrogen and sulfur atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, not provided for by group C07D415/00
    • C07D417/02Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, at least one ring having nitrogen and sulfur atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, not provided for by group C07D415/00 containing two hetero rings
    • C07D417/12Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, at least one ring having nitrogen and sulfur atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, not provided for by group C07D415/00 containing two hetero rings linked by a chain containing hetero atoms as chain links
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07KPEPTIDES
    • C07K5/00Peptides containing up to four amino acids in a fully defined sequence; Derivatives thereof
    • C07K5/04Peptides containing up to four amino acids in a fully defined sequence; Derivatives thereof containing only normal peptide links
    • C07K5/06Dipeptides
    • C07K5/06008Dipeptides with the first amino acid being neutral
    • C07K5/06078Dipeptides with the first amino acid being neutral and aromatic or cycloaliphatic
    • AHUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61KPREPARATIONS FOR MEDICAL, DENTAL OR TOILETRY PURPOSES
    • A61K38/00Medicinal preparations containing peptides

Landscapes

  • Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
  • Organic Chemistry (AREA)
  • Medicinal Chemistry (AREA)
  • Molecular Biology (AREA)
  • Biochemistry (AREA)
  • Biophysics (AREA)
  • General Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
  • Genetics & Genomics (AREA)
  • Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
  • Life Sciences & Earth Sciences (AREA)
  • Proteomics, Peptides & Aminoacids (AREA)
  • Pharmaceuticals Containing Other Organic And Inorganic Compounds (AREA)
  • Acyclic And Carbocyclic Compounds In Medicinal Compositions (AREA)
  • Plural Heterocyclic Compounds (AREA)
  • Transition And Organic Metals Composition Catalysts For Addition Polymerization (AREA)
  • Organic Low-Molecular-Weight Compounds And Preparation Thereof (AREA)

Description

Oppfinnelsen vedrører nye amid-forbindelser og deres salter, fremgangsmåte til deres fremstilling, farmasøytiske preparater som inneholder slike forbindelser og deres anvendelse for fremstilling av farmasøytiske preparater eller som farmakologisk virksomme forbindelser. The invention relates to new amide compounds and their salts, methods for their preparation, pharmaceutical preparations containing such compounds and their use for the preparation of pharmaceutical preparations or as pharmacologically active compounds.

Oppfinnelsen vedrører spesielt substituerte 3-karbamoyl-1,4-dihydropyridin-forbindelser med formel I The invention relates in particular to substituted 3-carbamoyl-1,4-dihydropyridine compounds of formula I

hvor n står for 1, 2 eller 3, Ar betyr en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest, Ac betyr acylresten av en syre, Z står for en rest -OR^eller -NRgRg, R^ betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller substituert laverealkyl, where n stands for 1, 2 or 3, Ar means a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl residue, Ac means the acyl residue of an acid, Z stands for a residue -OR^ or -NRgRg, R^ means hydrogen, unsubstituted or substituted lower alkyl,

en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest eller fritt, foretret eller forestret hydroksy, R2og R^står uavhengig av hverandre for hydrogen, usubstituert eller substiturt laverealkyl, formyl eller funksjonelt omdannet formyl, karboksy eller funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest eller usubstituert, mono- eller disubstituert amino, R^betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, R,, og R^betyr uavhengig av hverandre hydrogen, usubstituert eller substituert laverealkyl eller en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest, R7, Rg og Rg betyr uavhengig av hverandre hydrogen, usubstituert eller substituert alkyl eller en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest, hvori R^og R,, eller R^ og R^tilsammen kan bety usubstituert eller substituert laverealkylen, hvori a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl radical or free, etherified or esterified hydroxy, R2 and R^ stand independently of each other for hydrogen, unsubstituted or substituted lower alkyl, formyl or functionally converted formyl, carboxy or functionally converted carboxy, a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl radical or unsubstituted, mono- or disubstituted amino, R^ means hydrogen or lower alkyl, R,, and R^ independently mean hydrogen, unsubstituted or substituted lower alkyl or a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl residue, R7, Rg and Rg independently mean hydrogen, unsubstituted or substituted alkyl or a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl radical, wherein R^ and R^, or R^ and R^ together may mean unsubstituted or substituted lower alkylene, wherein

et karbonatom eventuelt er erstattet med et heteroatom, hvori R. og R<- tilsammen, likeledes som R,- og R^tilsammen og/eller Rg og R^tilsammen, kan bety uavhengig av hverandre usubstituert eller substituert laverealkylen, hvori et karbonatom kan være erstattet med et heteroatom, optiske isomerer av forbindelser med formelen I, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og salter av slike forbindelser som inneholder en saltdannende gruppering, fremgangsmåte for fremstilling av disse forbindelser, slike forbindelser som inneholder farmasøytiske midler og deres anvendelse for fremstilling av farmasøytiske preparater eller som farmakologisk virksomme forbindelser. a carbon atom is optionally replaced by a heteroatom, in which R. and R<- together, as well as R,- and R^ together and/or Rg and R^ together, can independently mean unsubstituted or substituted lower alkylene, in which a carbon atom can be replaced by a heteroatom, optical isomers of compounds of the formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and salts of such compounds containing a salt-forming group, methods for the preparation of these compounds, such compounds containing pharmaceutical agents and their use for the preparation of pharmaceuticals preparations or as pharmacologically active compounds.

De ovenfor-, samt etterfølgende anvendte definisjoner har, dersom ikke spesielt definert, de følgende betydninger: Uttrykket "lavere" betyr at tilsvarende definerte grupper eller forbindelser inneholder til og med 7, fortrinnsvis til og med 4 karbonatomer. The definitions used above, as well as subsequently, have, if not specifically defined, the following meanings: The expression "lower" means that correspondingly defined groups or compounds contain up to and including 7, preferably up to and including 4 carbon atoms.

Substituerte rester kan inneholde en eller flere, like eller ulike substituenter, disse kan substituere hvilken som helst egnet stilling. Substituted residues may contain one or more, identical or different substituents, these may substitute any suitable position.

I den ovenfor angitte formel I står n i første rekke forIn the above-mentioned formula I, n primarily stands for

1, men kan også bety 2 eller 3. Er n 2 eller 3, så er de da flere ganger opptrendende rester R^, R,, og Rg hver uavhengig fra hverandre. 1, but can also mean 2 or 3. If n is 2 or 3, then the multiple uptrending residues R^, R,, and Rg are each independent of one another.

En karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest er i første rekke en tilsvarende monocyklisk rest, men kan dog også være en bi- eller polycyklisk, karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk rest med aromatiske egenskaper. A carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl radical is primarily a corresponding monocyclic radical, but can also be a bi- or polycyclic, carbocyclic or heterocyclic radical with aromatic properties.

Karbocykliske rester av denne art er spesielt fenyl,Carbocyclic residues of this kind are especially phenyl,

videre naftyl, f.eks. 1- eller 2-riaftyl.further naphthyl, e.g. 1- or 2-riaphthyl.

Heterocykliske arylrester er fortrinnsvis tilsvarende monocykliske rester, men kan imidlertid også være tilsvarende bi- eller polycykliske rester, hvorved sistnevnte kan bestå av flere heterocykliske ringer, eller av en eller flere heterocykliske ringer med en eller flere tilkondenserte karbocykliske ringer, spesielt en eller flere tilkondenserte benzoringer. De vanligvis tilstedeværende heterocykliske rester, som fortrinnsvis består av 5 eller 6 ringledd, kan inneholde inntil 4, like eller forskjellige hetero-atomer, spesielt nitrogen-, oksygen- og/eller svovelatomer, fortrinnsvis ett, to eller tre eller fire nitrogenatomer, et oksygen- eller svovelatom, eller ett eller to nitrogenatomer sammen med et oksygen- eller svovelatom som ringledd. De er bundet med 4-ringkarbon-atomet til 1,4-dihydro-pyridinringen vanligvis over et ringkarbonatom. Heterocyclic aryl residues are preferably corresponding monocyclic residues, but can however also be corresponding bi- or polycyclic residues, whereby the latter can consist of several heterocyclic rings, or of one or more heterocyclic rings with one or more fused carbocyclic rings, especially one or more fused benzo rings . The usually present heterocyclic residues, which preferably consist of 5 or 6 ring members, may contain up to 4, the same or different hetero atoms, in particular nitrogen, oxygen and/or sulfur atoms, preferably one, two or three or four nitrogen atoms, an oxygen - or a sulfur atom, or one or two nitrogen atoms together with an oxygen or sulfur atom as a ring member. They are bonded with the 4-ring carbon atom of the 1,4-dihydro-pyridine ring usually over a ring carbon atom.

Monocykliske femleddede heteroarylrester er f.eks. tilsvarende monoaza-, diaza-, triaza-, tetraza-, monooksa-, monotia-, oksaza-, oksadiaza-, tiaza- eller tiadiaza-cykliske rester, som pyrryl-, pyrazolyl-, imidazolyl-, triazolyl-, tetrazolyl-, furyl-, tienyl-, isoksazolyl-, oksazolyl-, oksadiazolyl-, isotiazolyl-,tiazolyl eller tiadiazolylrester, mens monocykliske, seksleddede heteroarylrester er f.eks. tilsvarende monoaza-, diaza-eller triazacykliske rester som pyridyl-, pyridazinyl-, pyrimidinyl-, pyrazinyl- eller triazinylrester. Bicykliske heteroarylrester er spesielt monocykliske heteroaryl- Monocyclic five-membered heteroaryl residues are e.g. corresponding monoaza-, diaza-, triaza-, tetraza-, monooxa-, monothia-, oxaza-, oxadiaza-, thiaza- or thiadiaza-cyclic residues, such as pyrryl-, pyrazolyl-, imidazolyl-, triazolyl-, tetrazolyl-, furyl -, thienyl, isoxazolyl, oxazolyl, oxadiazolyl, isothiazolyl, thiazolyl or thiadiazolyl residues, while monocyclic, six-membered heteroaryl residues are e.g. corresponding monoaza-, diaza- or triazacyclic residues such as pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl or triazinyl residues. Bicyclic heteroaryl radicals are particularly monocyclic heteroaryl-

rester med tilkondensert benzoring-, heteroringen kan være fem- eller seksleddet, hvorved de femleddede heteroarylrester fremstiller f.eks. en monoaza-, diaza-, monooksa-, monotia-, oksaza-, tiaza-, oksadiaza- eller tiadiazacyklisk rest, og de seksleddede heteroarylrester fremstiller f.eks. en monoaza- eller en diazacyklisk heteroarylrest. Slike bicykliske rester er f.eks. indolyl-, isoindolyl-, benzimidazolyl-, benzofuranyl-, benzotienyl-, benztiazolyl-, benzoksadiazolyl-, benztiadiazolyl-, kinolinyl- eller isokinolinylrester. residues with fused benzoring, the heteroring can be five- or six-membered, whereby the five-membered heteroaryl residues produce e.g. a monoaza-, diaza-, monooxa-, monothia-, oxaza-, thiaza-, oxadiaza- or thiadiazacyclic residue, and the six-membered heteroaryl residues produce e.g. a monoaza or a diazacyclic heteroaryl residue. Such bicyclic residues are e.g. indolyl, isoindolyl, benzimidazolyl, benzofuranyl, benzothienyl, benzthiazolyl, benzoxadiazolyl, benzthiadiazolyl, quinolinyl or isoquinolinyl residues.

De karbocykliske og heterocykliske arylrester kan være usubstituert eller substituert, hvorved i første rekke ringkarbonatomer, men også ringnitrogenatomer kan være substituert. Substituenten til ringkarbonatomer er blant annet eventuelt substituerte hydrokarbonrester, som tilsvarende alifatiske, cykloalifatiske, aromatiske eller aralifatiske hydrokarbonrester, som laverealkyl, laverealkenyl, laverealkinyl, laverealkylen, cykloalkyl, cykloalkyllaverealkyl, fenyl, fenyllaverealkyl, fenyllaverealkyltio og/eller fenyllaverealkoksy, hvorved substituenter av slike hydrokarbonrester, spesielt av laverealkyl, fenyl, fenyllaverealkyl, fenyllaverealkyltio og/eller fenyllaverealkoksy, kan være f.eks. foretrede eller forestrede hydroksygrupper, som hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy eller halogen, og/eller eventuelt funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, som karboksy, forestret karboksy, f.eks. laverealkoksykarbonyl, amidert karboksy, som karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl eller N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl, eller cyan. Cykliske substituenter, spesielt fenyl, kan dessuten også inneholde som substituenter laverealkyl som eventuelt kan være substituert, f.eks. som angitt. Ytterligere substituenter av arylrester Ar er f.ek. eventuelt foretret eller forestret hydroksygruppe, som hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, halogenlaverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy eller halogen, nitro, eventuelt substituert amino, som amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyllaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, oksalaverealkylenamino, tialaverealkylenamino eller azalaverealkylenamino, hvorved aza-nitrogenet kan være usubstituert eller substituert f.eks. med eventuelt, f.eks. som ovenfor beskrevet, substituert laverealkyl, fenyl eller fenyllaverealkyl, eller acylamino, f.eks. laverealkanoylamino, azido, acyl, som laverealkanoyl, eller eventuelt funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, som karboksy, forestret karboksy, f.eks. laverealkoksykarbonyl eller amidert karboksy, som karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl eller N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl, eller cyan, eventuelt funksjonelt omdannet sulfo, som sulfo eller aminosulfonyl og/eller foretret merkapto, som eventuelt kan værer oksydert, som laverealkyltio, laverealkylsulfinyl eller laverealkylsulfonyl. Substituenter til ringnitrogenatomer er i første rekke The carbocyclic and heterocyclic aryl residues can be unsubstituted or substituted, whereby primarily ring carbon atoms, but also ring nitrogen atoms can be substituted. The substituent of ring carbon atoms is, among other things, possibly substituted hydrocarbon residues, such as corresponding aliphatic, cycloaliphatic, aromatic or araliphatic hydrocarbon residues, such as lower alkyl, lower alkenyl, lower alkynyl, lower alkylene, cycloalkyl, cycloalkyl lower alkyl, phenyl, phenyl lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl thio and/or phenyl lower real oxy, whereby substituents of such hydrocarbon residues, especially of lower alkyl, phenyl, phenyl lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl thio and/or phenyl lower alkyl, can be e.g. etherified or esterified hydroxy groups, such as hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkenyloxy, lower alkynyloxy, lower alkylenedioxy, lower alkanoyloxy or halogen, and/or optionally functionally converted carboxy, such as carboxy, esterified carboxy, e.g. lower alkoxycarbonyl, amidated carboxy, such as carbamoyl, N-loweralkylcarbamoyl or N,N-diloweralkylcarbamoyl, or cyan. Cyclic substituents, especially phenyl, can also contain as substituents lower alkyl which can optionally be substituted, e.g. as indicated. Further substituents of aryl residues Ar are e.g. optionally etherified or esterified hydroxy group, such as hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halolower alkyloxy, lower alkenyloxy, halogenolower alkenyloxy, lower alkynyloxy, lower alkylenedioxy, lower alkanoyloxy or halogen, nitro, optionally substituted amino, such as amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, N-lower alkyl-N-phenyl lower alkylamino, lower alkylene amino, oxal lower alkylene amino, thialaverealkyleneamino or azalaverealkyleneamino, whereby the aza nitrogen can be unsubstituted or substituted, e.g. with possibly, e.g. as described above, substituted lower alkyl, phenyl or phenyl lower alkyl, or acylamino, e.g. lower alkanoylamino, azido, acyl, such as lower alkanoyl, or optionally functionally converted carboxy, such as carboxy, esterified carboxy, e.g. lower alkoxycarbonyl or amidated carboxy, such as carbamoyl, N-lower alkyl-carbamoyl or N,N-di-lower alkyl-carbamoyl, or cyan, optionally functionally converted sulfo, such as sulfo or aminosulfonyl and/or etherified mercapto, which may optionally be oxidized, such as lower alkylthio, lower alkylsulfinyl or lower alkylsulfonyl. Substituents for ring nitrogen atoms are in the first row

de ovenfor nevnte, eventuelt substituerte hydrokarbonrester, som laverealkyl eller laverealkoksykarbonyl, videre hydroksy eller oksido. the above-mentioned, optionally substituted hydrocarbon residues, such as lower alkyl or lower alkoxycarbonyl, further hydroxy or oxido.

Heterocykliske arylrester Ar kan foreligge f.eks. altHeterocyclic aryl residues Ar can be present, e.g. everything

etter arten av substituentene i forskjelligartede tautomere former. according to the nature of the substituents in various tautomeric forms.

Partielt mettede fem- eller seksleddede monoaza-, diaza-eller triaza-heteroarylrester er f.eks. dihydropyrrolyl, dihydroimidazolyl, dihydropyridinyl, dihydropyrimidinyl eller tetrahydrotriazinyl. Eksempler på slike rester med okso-substituenter er 2-okso-l,2-dihydro-l-pyrrolinyl, 2-okso-l,2-dihydro-4-pyrimidinyl eller 5,6-diokso-l,4,5,6-tetrahydro-1,2,4-triazin-3-yl. En helt mettet heteroarylrest tilsvarer heterocyklyl. Fem- eller seksleddede monoaza- eller diazaheterocyklyl er f.eks. pyrrolidinyl, piperidinyl, imidazolidinyl eller piperazinyl. Eksempler på slike rester med okso-substituenter er 2-pyrrolidinon-l-yl, 2-piperidinon-l-yl og fremfor alt 2-imidazolidinon-l-yl. Partially saturated five- or six-membered monoaza-, diaza- or triaza-heteroaryl residues are e.g. dihydropyrrolyl, dihydroimidazolyl, dihydropyridinyl, dihydropyrimidinyl or tetrahydrotriazinyl. Examples of such residues with oxo substituents are 2-oxo-1,2-dihydro-1-pyrrolinyl, 2-oxo-1,2-dihydro-4-pyrimidinyl or 5,6-dioxo-1,4,5,6 -tetrahydro-1,2,4-triazin-3-yl. A fully saturated heteroaryl residue corresponds to heterocyclyl. Five- or six-membered monoaza- or diazaheterocyclyl is e.g. pyrrolidinyl, piperidinyl, imidazolidinyl or piperazinyl. Examples of such residues with oxo substituents are 2-pyrrolidinon-1-yl, 2-piperidinon-1-yl and above all 2-imidazolidinon-1-yl.

En acylrest Ac kan bety de tilsvarende rester av en karboksylsyre, spesielt laverealkanoyl, videre usubstituert eller substituert, f.eks. laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, An acyl residue Ac can mean the corresponding residues of a carboxylic acid, especially lower alkanoyl, further unsubstituted or substituted, e.g. lower alkyl, lower alkoxy,

nitro og/eller halogen inneholdende benzoyl, eller en organisk sulfonsyre, spesielt laverealkylsulfonyl eller usubstituert eller substituert, f.eks. laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, nitro og/eller halogen inneholdende fenylsulfonyl. Acylrester Ac står dog i første rekke nitro and/or halogen containing benzoyl, or an organic sulfonic acid, especially lower alkylsulfonyl or unsubstituted or substituted, e.g. lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, nitro and/or halogen containing phenylsulfonyl. Acyl residues Ac are, however, in the first row

for acylrester av monoestere, videre også av monoamider av karbonsyren, som fremforalt usubstituert eller substituert, f.eks. fritt eller foretret hydroksy, som laverealkoksy, eller usubstituert eller substituert amino, som f.eks. ovenfor beskrevet amino, og i første rekke for disubstituert amino, som dilaverealkylamino, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyllaverealkyl-amino eller eventuelt med oksygen, svovel eller usubstituert eller, f.eks. med laverealkyl, substituert nitrogen avbrutt laverealkylenamino, eller en usubstituert eller f.eks. med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, nitro og/eller halogen substituert fenyl-, tienyl-, for acyl residues of monoesters, further also of monoamides of the carboxylic acid, which are mainly unsubstituted or substituted, e.g. free or etherified hydroxy, such as lower alkoxy, or unsubstituted or substituted amino, such as e.g. above-described amino, and primarily for disubstituted amino, such as dilower alkylamino, N-lower alkyl-N-phenyl lower alkyl-amino or optionally with oxygen, sulfur or unsubstituted or, e.g. with lower alkyl, substituted nitrogen interrupted lower alkyleneamino, or an unsubstituted or e.g. with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, nitro and/or halogen substituted phenyl-, thienyl-,

furyl-, pyrryl- eller pyridylrest inneholdende laverealkoksykarbonyl, videre laverealkenyloksy- eller laverealkinyloksykarbonyl, men også N- usubstituert eller N-mono- eller N,N-disubstituert karbamoyl, som N-laverealkylkarbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkylkarbamoyl, N-hydroksykarbamoyl, eller eventuelt i laverealkylendelen med oksygen, svovel eller usubstituert eller, f.eks. med laverealkyl, substituert nitrogen avbrutt N,N-laverealkylen-karbamoyl. Dessuten omfatter acylrester Ac også acylrester av cykliske karbonsyrederivater, som f.eks. 5-tetrazolyl eller usubstituert eller med laverealkyl eller fenyl substituert 4,5-dihydro-2-oksazolyl eller 5,6-dihydro-4H-l,3-oksazin-2-yl. furyl, pyrryl or pyridyl residue containing lower alkoxycarbonyl, further lower alkenyloxy or lower alkynyloxycarbonyl, but also N-unsubstituted or N-mono- or N,N-disubstituted carbamoyl, such as N-lower alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-dilower alkylcarbamoyl, N-hydroxycarbamoyl, or optionally in the lower alkylene part with oxygen, sulfur or unsubstituted or, e.g. with lower alkyl substituted nitrogen interrupted N,N-lower alkylene carbamoyl. In addition, acyl residues Ac also include acyl residues of cyclic carboxylic acid derivatives, such as e.g. 5-tetrazolyl or unsubstituted or with lower alkyl or phenyl substituted 4,5-dihydro-2-oxazolyl or 5,6-dihydro-4H-1,3-oxazin-2-yl.

Alkyl inneholder fortrinnsvis 1 til 12 karbonatomer, f.eks. n-decyl, og i første rekke laverealkyl. Laverealkyl er f.eks. metyl, etyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, isobutyl, sek-butyl eller tert.-butyl, videre n-pentyl, isopentyl, neopentyl, n-heksyl, isoheksyl eller n-heptyl. Alkyl preferably contains 1 to 12 carbon atoms, e.g. n-decyl, and primarily lower alkyl. Lower alkyl is e.g. methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl or tert-butyl, further n-pentyl, isopentyl, neopentyl, n-hexyl, isohexyl or n-heptyl.

En substituert laverealkylrest R, inneholder som substituenter f.eks. usubstituert eller spesielt mono- eller disubstituert amino, som laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyl-laverealkyl-amino eller eventuelt A substituted lower alkyl radical R contains as substituents e.g. unsubstituted or especially mono- or disubstituted amino, such as lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, N-lower alkyl-N-phenyl-lower alkyl-amino or optionally

med oksygen, svovel eller usubstituert eller, f.eks. med laverealkyl eller laverealkanoyl, substituert nitrogen with oxygen, sulfur or unsubstituted or, e.g. with lower alkyl or lower alkanoyl, substituted nitrogen

avbrutt laverealkylenamino, hvorved en slik substituent fortrinnsvis er adskilt av minst 2 karbonatomer fra ringnitrogenatomet. Den kan videre være substituert f.eks. med karboksy eller funksjonelt omdannet karbokay, f.eks. karboksymetyl, eller med laverealkoksy, hvorved slikt laverealkoksy er foretrukket, som på sin side er substituert med laverealkoksy, f.eks. 2-metoksyetoksy-metyl, eller med fenyl, som på sin side eventuelt inneholder laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro som substituenter, f.eks. benzyl, eller være substituert med N-pyrrolyl, N-imidazolyl, N-pyrazolyl, N-indolyl eller N-isoindolyl, f.eks. N-imidazolylmetyl. interrupted lower alkyleneamino, whereby such a substituent is preferably separated by at least 2 carbon atoms from the ring nitrogen atom. It can further be substituted, e.g. with carboxy or functionally converted carbokay, e.g. carboxymethyl, or with lower alkoxy, whereby such lower alkoxy is preferred, which in turn is substituted with lower alkoxy, e.g. 2-methoxyethoxymethyl, or with phenyl, which in turn optionally contains lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro as substituents, e.g. benzyl, or be substituted with N-pyrrolyl, N-imidazolyl, N-pyrazolyl, N-indolyl or N-isoindolyl, e.g. N-imidazolylmethyl.

Funksjonelt omdannet karboksy er f.eks. forestretFunctionally converted carboxy is e.g. esterified

karboksy, f.eks. laverealkoksykarbonyl, eller amidert karboksy, som f.eks. karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl eller N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl, eller cyan. Funksjonelt omdannet karboksy som betydning av og R_ er fortrinnsvis cyan. carboxy, e.g. lower alkoxycarbonyl, or amidated carboxy, such as e.g. carbamoyl, N-lower alkyl-carbamoyl or N,N-dilower alkyl-carbamoyl, or cyan. Functionally converted carboxy as meaning of and R_ is preferably cyan.

Med en amino-laverealkylrest R^, som er substituert med funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, er sistnevnte fortrinns- With an amino-lower alkyl residue R^, which is substituted with functionally converted carboxy, the latter is preferably

vis karbamoyl eller C-amidino[-C(=NH)~NH2]• show carbamoyl or C-amidino[-C(=NH)~NH2]•

Fenyllaverealkyl er f.eks. benzyl eller 1- eller 2-fenyletyl. Den kan i fenylringen være substituert f.eks. med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, laverealkyl, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkanoyl- Phenyl lower alkyl is e.g. benzyl or 1- or 2-phenylethyl. It can be substituted in the phenyl ring, e.g. with free or etherified hydroxy, lower alkyl, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkanoyl-

amino og/eller halogen.amino and/or halogen.

Laverealkylen inneholder f.eks. to til syv, spesielt treThe lower alkyl contains e.g. two to seven, especially three

til fem kjedekarbonatomer og er bl.a. 1,3-propylen eller 1,4-butylen. Laverealkylen, hvori et karbonatomer er erstattet med et heteroatom, er f.eks. oksa-, tia- eller azalaverealkylen. Laverealkylen, aza-, oksa- eller tialaverealkylen, dannet tilsammen av restene Rg og Rg, to five chain carbon atoms and is i.a. 1,3-propylene or 1,4-butylene. The lower alkyl, in which a carbon atom is replaced by a heteroatom, is e.g. oxa-, thia- or aza-lower alkylene. Lower alkylene, aza-, oxa- or thialelower alkylene, formed together by the radicals Rg and Rg,

er fortrinnsvis C2-C7-laverealkylen, C^-C^-aza-, C^-C^-oksa- is preferably C2-C7-lower alkylene, C3-C3-aza-, C3-C3-oxa-

eller C^-C^-tialaverealkylen, spesielt C^-C^-laverealkylen, C4~oksa- eller C^-azalaverealkylen, i første rekke 1,5-pentylen, 3-oksa- eller 3-aza-l,5-pentylen og fremforalt 3-aza-l,5-pentylen. or C₁-C₂-thialaverealkylene, especially C₁-C₄-lower alkylene, C₄-oxa- or C₄-azalaverealkylene, primarily 1,5-pentylene, 3-oxa- or 3-aza-1,5- pentylene and above all 3-aza-1,5-pentylene.

Laverealkylen, aza-, oksa- eller tialaverealkylen, dannet tilsammen av restene R,, og R^, betyr fortrinnsvis laverealkylen med 2 til 5 kjedekarbonatomer, aza-, oksa- eller tialaverealkylen med hver 3 eller 4 kjedekarbonatomer, spesielt C2~C,--laverealkylen eller C^-azalaverealkylen og i første rekke 1,5-pentylen. The lower alkylene, aza-, oxa- or thialeweralkylene, formed together by the radicals R,, and R^, preferably means the lower alkylene with 2 to 5 chain carbon atoms, the aza-, oxa- or thialeweralkylene with each 3 or 4 chain carbon atoms, especially C2~C,- -lower alkylene or C 1 -aza lower alkylene and primarily 1,5-pentylene.

Laverealkylen, aza-, oksa- eller tialaverealkylen, dannet tilsammen av restene R. og Rc, er fortrinnsvis C-.-C,.-4 b Jo laverealkylen, C^-C^-oksa- eller C2-C4-tialaverealkylen, spesielt 1,3-propylen, 2-oksa- eller 2-tia-l,3-propylen og i første rekke 1,3-propylen. The lower alkylene, aza-, oxa- or thialeveralkylene, formed together by the radicals R. and Rc, is preferably C-.-C. 1,3-propylene, 2-oxa- or 2-thia-1,3-propylene and primarily 1,3-propylene.

Laverealkylen, hvori et karbonatom eventuelt er erstattetThe lower alkylene, in which a carbon atom is optionally substituted

med et heteroatom, dannet tilsammen av restene R^og R2with a heteroatom, formed together by the radicals R 1 and R 2

eller dannet tilsammen av R^og R^, betyr fortrinnsvis C^-C^-laverealkylen, hvori det med C2~hhv. C6-karbonatomet til 1,4-dihydropyridinringen direkte bundede karbonatom eventuelt er erstattet med et oksygen-, svovel- eller et nitrogenatom som er substituert med hydrogen eller laverealkyl, spesielt C^-C^-laverealkylen eller 3-oksa-, 3-tia- eller 3-aza-l,3-propylen - nummereringen av C-atomene begynner derved på nitrogenatomet - og betyr or formed together by R^ and R^, preferably means the C^-C^-lower alkylene, in which with C2~resp. The C6 carbon atom of the 1,4-dihydropyridine ring directly bonded carbon atom is optionally replaced by an oxygen, sulfur or nitrogen atom which is substituted by hydrogen or lower alkyl, especially C^-C^-lower alkylene or 3-oxa-, 3-thia - or 3-aza-1,3-propylene - the numbering of the C atoms thereby begins on the nitrogen atom - and means

fremfor alt 1,2-etylen, 1,3-propylen eller 1,4-butylen. above all 1,2-ethylene, 1,3-propylene or 1,4-butylene.

Laverealkylen-, oksa-, tia- og azalaverealkylen-resterLower alkylene, oxa-, thia- and aza-lower alkylene residues

kan være substituert f.eks. med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, halogen, can be substituted e.g. with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, halogen,

karboksy og/eller funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, på aza-nitrogenet også med laverealkanoyl, fenyl eller fenyllaverealkyl eller spesielt med laverealkyl. Rester som f.eks. C-.-C.-aza-, C.-oksa- eller C..-C.-tialavere-3 4 4 3 4 alkylen inneholder det angitte tall av karbonatomer og ytterligere det angitte heteroatom. carboxy and/or functionally converted carboxy, on the aza nitrogen also with lower alkanoyl, phenyl or phenyl lower alkyl or especially with lower alkyl. Residues such as The C-.-C.-aza-, C.-oxa- or C..-C.-thialavere-3 4 4 3 4 alkylene contains the indicated number of carbon atoms and additionally the indicated heteroatom.

Naftyl kan være f.eks. 1- eller 2-naftyl.Naphtyl can be e.g. 1- or 2-naphthyl.

Pyrryl er f.eks. 2- eller 3-pyrryl, pyrazolyl betyr f.eks. 3- eller 4-pyrazolyl, imidazolyl betyr feks. 2- eller 4-imidazolyl, triazolyl betyr f.eks. 1,3,5-lH-triazol-2-yl eller 1,3,4-triazol-2-yl og tetrazolyl betyr f.eks. 1,2,3,4-lH-tetrazol-5-yl, mens furyl betyr 2- eller 3-furyl og tienyl betyr 2- eller 3-tienyl. Isoksazolyl er f.eks. 3-isoksazolyl, oksazolyl betyr f.eks. 2- eller 4-oksazolyl, oksadiazolyl betyr f.eks. 1,3,4-oksadiazol-2-yl, isotiazolyl betyr f.eks. 3-isotiazolyl, tiazolyl betyr 2- eller 4-tiazolyl, og tiadiazolyl betyr f.eks. 1,3,4-tiadiazol-2-yl. Benzoksadiazolyl og benztiadiazolyl er fortrinnsvis 2,1,3-benzoksadiazol-4-yl og 2,1,3-benztiadia-zol-4-yl. Pyrryl is e.g. 2- or 3-pyrryl, pyrazolyl means e.g. 3- or 4-pyrazolyl, imidazolyl means e.g. 2- or 4-imidazolyl, triazolyl means e.g. 1,3,5-1H-triazol-2-yl or 1,3,4-triazol-2-yl and tetrazolyl means e.g. 1,2,3,4-1H-tetrazol-5-yl, while furyl means 2- or 3-furyl and thienyl means 2- or 3-thienyl. Isoxazolyl is e.g. 3-isoxazolyl, oxazolyl means e.g. 2- or 4-oxazolyl, oxadiazolyl means e.g. 1,3,4-oxadiazol-2-yl, isothiazolyl means e.g. 3-isothiazolyl, thiazolyl means 2- or 4-thiazolyl, and thiadiazolyl means e.g. 1,3,4-thiadiazol-2-yl. Benzoxadiazolyl and benzthiadiazolyl are preferably 2,1,3-benzoxadiazol-4-yl and 2,1,3-benzthiadiazol-4-yl.

Pyridyl er 2-, 3- eller 4-pyridyl, pyridazinyl er feks. 3- pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl er 2-, 4- eller 5-pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl er 2-pyrazinyl og triazinyl er f.eks. 1,3,5-triazin-2-yl. Pyridyl is 2-, 3- or 4-pyridyl, pyridazinyl is e.g. 3-pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl is 2-, 4- or 5-pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl is 2-pyrazinyl and triazinyl is e.g. 1,3,5-triazin-2-yl.

Indolyl er f.eks. 2-, 3- eller 5-indolyl, isoindolyl er f.eks. 1-isoindolyl, benzimidazolyl f.eks. 2- eller 5-benzimidazolyl, benzofuranyl er f.eks. 2- eller 3-benzofuranyl, benzotienyl er f.eks. 3-benzotienyl, benztiazolyl er f.eks. 2-benztiazolyl, kinolinyl er f.eks. 2- eller 4- kinolinyl og isokinolinyl er f.eks. 1-isokinolinyl. Indolyl is e.g. 2-, 3- or 5-indolyl, isoindolyl is e.g. 1-isoindolyl, benzimidazolyl e.g. 2- or 5-benzimidazolyl, benzofuranyl are e.g. 2- or 3-benzofuranyl, benzothienyl is e.g. 3-benzothienyl, benzthiazolyl are e.g. 2-benzthiazolyl, quinolinyl are e.g. 2- or 4-quinolinyl and isoquinolinyl are e.g. 1-isoquinolinyl.

Laverealkenyl er f.eks. allyl eller metallyl og laverealkinyl er f.eks. propargyl. Lower range alkenyl is e.g. allyl or methallyl and lower alkynyl are e.g. propargyl.

Cykloalkyl inneholder fortrinnsvis 5 til 7 ringkarbonatomer og er f.eks. cyklopentyl eller cykloheksyl, mens cykloalkyllaverealkyl kan være f.eks. cyklopropylmetyl, Cycloalkyl preferably contains 5 to 7 ring carbon atoms and is e.g. cyclopentyl or cyclohexyl, while cycloalkyl lower alkyl can be e.g. cyclopropylmethyl,

cyklopentylmetyl eller cykloheksylmetyl.cyclopentylmethyl or cyclohexylmethyl.

Foretret hydroksy er i første rekke laverealkoksy, videre f.eks. fenyllaverealkoksy, aryloksy eller heteroaryloksy. Etherated hydroxy is primarily lower alkoxy, further e.g. phenyl lower aryloxy, aryloxy or heteroaryloxy.

Acyloksy er f.eks. med en av de ovenfor definerteAcyloxy is e.g. with one of the above defined

acylrester Ac substituert hydroksy, fortrinnsvis benzoyloksy, som eventuelt er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogen, laverealkyl og/eller nitro og er i første rekke laverealkanoyloksy. acyl residues Ac substituted hydroxy, preferably benzoyloxy, which is optionally substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen, lower alkyl and/or nitro and is primarily lower alkanoyloxy.

Laverealkoksy står f.eks. for metoksy, etoksy, n-propyloksy, isopropyloksy, n-butyloksy, isobutyloksy eller tert-butyloksy. Laverealkoksy stands for e.g. for methoxy, ethoxy, n-propyloxy, isopropyloxy, n-butyloxy, isobutyloxy or tert-butyloxy.

I en laverealkoksylaverealkoksyrest er den terminale laverealkoksygruppe fortrinnsvis adskilt av mer enn ett karbonatom fra tilknytningskarbonatomet, slike rester er f.eks. 2-metoksy-etoksy eller 2-etoksy-etoksy. In a lower alkoxy lower carboxylic acid residue, the terminal lower alkoxy group is preferably separated by more than one carbon atom from the connecting carbon atom, such residues are e.g. 2-methoxy-ethoxy or 2-ethoxy-ethoxy.

Laverealkenyloksy er f.eks. allyloksy eller metallyloksy,Lower alkenyloxy is e.g. allyloxy or metallyloxy,

og halogenlaverealkenyloksy, som kan inneholde ett eller flere halogenatomer, hvorved sistnevnte fortrinnsvis oppviser et atomnummer til og med 35 og står spesielt for fluor og klor, er f.eks. 1,2-diklor-vinyloksy. and halogen-lower alkenyloxy, which may contain one or more halogen atoms, whereby the latter preferably has an atomic number up to and including 35 and stands for fluorine and chlorine in particular, are e.g. 1,2-dichloro-vinyloxy.

I en halogen-laverealkoksyrest kan være tilstede ett eller flere halogenatomer, som fortrinnsvis oppviser et atomnummer til og med 35 og står spesielt for fluor eller klor, slike rester er f.eks. 1,1,2-trifluor-2-klor-etoksy eller fortrinnsvis difluormetoksy. In a halogen-lower carboxylic acid residue, one or more halogen atoms may be present, which preferably have an atomic number up to and including 35 and stand in particular for fluorine or chlorine, such residues are e.g. 1,1,2-trifluoro-2-chloroethoxy or preferably difluoromethoxy.

Laverealkinyloksy er f.eks. propargyloksy, mens laverealkylendioksy betyr f.eks. metylendioksy eller etylen-dioksy. Lower realkynyloxy is e.g. propargyloxy, while lower alkylenedioxy means e.g. methylenedioxy or ethylenedioxy.

Laverealkanoyloksy er f.eks. acetyloksy, propionyloksyLower alkanoyloxy is e.g. acetyloxy, propionyloxy

eller pivaloyloksy. or pivaloyloxy.

Halogensubstituert laverealkyl er f.eks. trifluormetyl, l,l,2-trifluor-2-klor-etyl eller klormetyl. Halogen-substituted lower alkyl is e.g. trifluoromethyl, 1,1,2-trifluoro-2-chloro-ethyl or chloromethyl.

Halogen har fortrinnsvis et atomnummer til og med 35 ogHalogen preferably has an atomic number up to and including 35 and

er spesielt fluor eller klor, videre brom, kan dog også være jod. is especially fluorine or chlorine, further bromine, but can also be iodine.

Laverealkoksykarbonyl er f.eks. metoksykarbonyl, etoksy-karbonyl, n-propyloksykarbonyl, isopropyloksykarbonyl, n-butyloksykarbonyl, isobutyloksykarbonyl eller tert.-butyloksykarbonyl. Lower oxycarbonyl is e.g. methoxycarbonyl, ethoxycarbonyl, n-propyloxycarbonyl, isopropyloxycarbonyl, n-butyloxycarbonyl, isobutyloxycarbonyl or tert-butyloxycarbonyl.

N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl er f.eks. N-metyl-karbamoyl eller N-etyl-karbamoyl, mens N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl er f.eks. N,N-dimetylkarbamoyl eller N,N-dietyl-karbamoyl. N-lower alkyl-carbamoyl is e.g. N-methyl-carbamoyl or N-ethyl-carbamoyl, while N,N-dilaverealkyl-carbamoyl is e.g. N,N-dimethylcarbamoyl or N,N-diethylcarbamoyl.

Laverealkylamino er f.eks. N-metylamino, N-etylamino, N-n-propylamino eller N-isopropylamino. Lower alkylamino is e.g. N-methylamino, N-ethylamino, N-n-propylamino or N-isopropylamino.

Dilaverealkylamino er f.eks. N,N-dimetylamino, N-etyl-N-metylamino eller N,N-dietylamino, mens N-laverealkyl-N-fenyllaverealkylamino betyr f.eks. N-benzyl-N-metylamino eller N-metyl-N-(2-fenyletyl)-amino. Dilaverealkylamino is e.g. N,N-dimethylamino, N-ethyl-N-methylamino or N,N-diethylamino, while N-lower alkyl-N-phenyl lower alkylamino means e.g. N-benzyl-N-methylamino or N-methyl-N-(2-phenylethyl)-amino.

Laverealkylenamino inneholder f.eks. 2 til 7, fortrinnsvis 4 eller 5 ringkarbonatomer og er f.eks. pyrrolidino eller piperidino, mens oksalaverealkylenamino kan være f.eks. morfolino, som 4-morfolino (3-oksa-l,5-pentylenamino), tia-laverealkylenamino, f.eks. tiomorfolino, som 4-tiomorfolino , og eventuelt azasubstituert azalaverealkylenamino, f.eks. piperazino, som 1-piperazino kan bety (3-aza-l,5-pentylenamino), 4-metylpiperazino, 4-fenyl-piperazino, 4-benzyl-piperazino eller 4-(2-fenyletyl)-piperazino. Lower alkyleneamino contains e.g. 2 to 7, preferably 4 or 5 ring carbon atoms and is e.g. pyrrolidino or piperidino, while oxalaverealkyleneamino can be e.g. morpholino, such as 4-morpholino (3-oxa-1,5-pentyleneamino), thia-lower alkyleneamino, e.g. thiomorpholino, such as 4-thiomorpholino, and optionally aza-substituted azalaverealkyleneamino, e.g. piperazino, as 1-piperazino can mean (3-aza-1,5-pentyleneamino), 4-methylpiperazino, 4-phenyl-piperazino, 4-benzyl-piperazino or 4-(2-phenylethyl)-piperazino.

Acylamino er f.eks. med en av de ovenfor definerte acylrester Ac substituert amino, fortrinnsvis benzoylamino, som eventuelt er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogen, laverealkyl og/eller nitro, og er i første rekke laverealkanoylamino. Acylamino is e.g. with one of the above-defined acyl residues Ac substituted amino, preferably benzoylamino, which is optionally substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen, lower alkyl and/or nitro, and is primarily lower alkanoylamino.

Laverealkanoylamino er f.eks. acetylamino eller propionyl-amino. Lower alkanoylamino is e.g. acetylamino or propionylamino.

Acyl som sådant er f.eks. en av de ovenfor definerte acylrester Ac, fortrinnsvis benzoyl, som eventuelt er substituert som angitt for benzoylamino og er i første rekke laverealkanoyl, f.eks. formyl, acetyl, propionyl eller pivaloyl. Ytterligere foretrukne acylrester er furanylkarbonyl, tienylkarbonyl, pyrrylkarbonyl eller pyridinylkarbonyl og spesielt furan-2-yl-karbonyl. Acyl as such is e.g. one of the above-defined acyl residues Ac, preferably benzoyl, which is optionally substituted as indicated for benzoylamino and is primarily lower alkanoyl, e.g. formyl, acetyl, propionyl or pivaloyl. Further preferred acyl residues are furanylcarbonyl, thienylcarbonyl, pyrrylcarbonyl or pyridinylcarbonyl and especially furan-2-ylcarbonyl.

Foretret merkapto er i første rekke laverealkyltio, men også f.eks. fenyltio. Okydert foretret merkapto er fortrinnsvis laverealkylsulfinyl eller laverealkylsulfonyl. Laverealkyltio er f.eks. metyltio, etyltio, n-propyltio eller isopropyltio, mens laverealkylsulfinyl betyr f.eks. metylsulfinyl og laverealkylsulfonyl betyr f.eks. metyl-sulfonyl eller etylsulfonyl. Etherated mercapto is primarily lower alkylthio, but also e.g. phenylthio. Oxidized etherified mercapto is preferably lower alkylsulfinyl or lower alkylsulfonyl. Lower alkylthio is e.g. methylthio, ethylthio, n-propylthio or isopropylthio, while lower alkylsulfinyl means e.g. methylsulfinyl and lower alkylsulfonyl mean e.g. methylsulfonyl or ethylsulfonyl.

I en aminolaverealkylgruppe er amino fortrinnsvis adskilt av minst 2 karbonatomer fra tilknytningskarbonatomet, slike rester er i første rekke 2-disubstituert amino-laverealkyl, som 2-dilaverealkylaminoetyl, f.eks. 2-dimetylaminoetyl eller 2-dietylaminoetyl, 2-lavere-alkylenaminoetyl, f.eks. 2-pyrrolidino-etyl eller 2-piperidino-etyl, 2-(4-mofolino)-etyl, eller 2-(4-lavere-alkylpiperazino)-etyl, f.eks. 2-(4-metylpiperazino)-etyl. In an amino lower alkyl group, amino is preferably separated by at least 2 carbon atoms from the connecting carbon atom, such residues are primarily 2-disubstituted amino lower alkyl, such as 2-di lower alkyl aminoethyl, e.g. 2-dimethylaminoethyl or 2-diethylaminoethyl, 2-lower alkyleneaminoethyl, e.g. 2-pyrrolidino-ethyl or 2-piperidino-ethyl, 2-(4-mofolino)-ethyl, or 2-(4-lower-alkylpiperazino)-ethyl, e.g. 2-(4-methylpiperazino)-ethyl.

I et substituert laverealkoksykarbonyl er substituenten vanligvis adskilt av minst 2, fortrinnsvis av 2 eller 3 karbonatomer fra oksygenet. Slike rester er f.eks. hydroksylaverealkoksykarbonyl, som 2-hydroksyetoksykarbonyl eller 2,3-dihydroksypropyloksykarbonyl, laverealkoksy- laverealkoksykarbonyl, f.eks. 2-metoksyetoksykarbonyl, dilaverealkylamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, f.eks. 2-dimetyl-aminoetoksykarbonyl, 2-dietylaminoetoksykarbonyl eller 3- dimetylaminopropyloksykarbonyl, laverealkylenamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, fe.ks. 2-pyrrolidinoetoksykarbonyl eller 2-piperidinoetoksykarbonyl, morfolino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, f.eks. 2-(4-morfolino)-etoksykarbonyl, eller 4- laverealkyl-piperazino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, f.eks. 2-(4-metylpiperazino)-etoksykarbonyl. In a substituted lower alkoxycarbonyl, the substituent is usually separated by at least 2, preferably by 2 or 3 carbon atoms from the oxygen. Such residues are e.g. hydroxy lower oxycarbonyl, such as 2-hydroxyethoxycarbonyl or 2,3-dihydroxypropyloxycarbonyl, lower alkoxy-lower alkoxycarbonyl, e.g. 2-methoxyethoxycarbonyl, dilower alkylamino-lower alkyl oxycarbonyl, e.g. 2-dimethylaminoethoxycarbonyl, 2-diethylaminoethoxycarbonyl or 3-dimethylaminopropyloxycarbonyl, lower alkyleneamino-lower oxycarbonyl, e.g. 2-pyrrolidinoethoxycarbonyl or 2-piperidinoethoxycarbonyl, morpholino-lower oxycarbonyl, e.g. 2-(4-morpholino)-ethoxycarbonyl, or 4-lower alkyl-piperazino-lower oxycarbonyl, e.g. 2-(4-methylpiperazino)-ethoxycarbonyl.

Fenyllaverealkoksykarbonyl er f.eks. benzyloksykarbonyl eller 2-fenyletoksy-karbonyl. Phenylvareal oxycarbonyl is e.g. benzyloxycarbonyl or 2-phenylethoxycarbonyl.

N,N-laverealkylen-karbamoyl er f.eks. pyrrolidinokarbonyl eller piperidinokarbonyl, hvorved tilsvarende rester i hvilke laverealkyldelen er avbrutt av oksygen, svovel eller usubstituert eller substituert nitrogen, betyr f.eks. 4-morfolinokarbonyl, 4-tiomorfolino-karbonyl, 1-piperazino-karbonyl eller 4-metyl-l-piperazino'-karbonyl. N,N-lower alkylene-carbamoyl is e.g. pyrrolidinocarbonyl or piperidinocarbonyl, whereby corresponding residues in which the lower alkyl part is interrupted by oxygen, sulfur or unsubstituted or substituted nitrogen, means e.g. 4-morpholinocarbonyl, 4-thiomorpholinocarbonyl, 1-piperazinocarbonyl or 4-methyl-1-piperazino'-carbonyl.

Salter av forbindelser ifølge oppfinnelsen er i første rekke farmasøytisk anvendbare, ikke-toksiske salter, som slike av forbindelser med formel I med sure grupper, f.eks. med en fri karboksy- eller sulfogruppe. Slike salter er i første rekke metall- eller ammoniumsalter, som alkalimetall- eller jordalkalimetall-, f.eks. natrium-, kalium-, magnesium- eller kalsiumsalter, samt ammoniumsalter med ammoniakk eller egnede organiske aminer, hvorved i første rekke kommer på tale alifatiske, cykloalifatiske, cyklo-alifatisk-alifatiske eller aralifatiske primære, sekundære eller tertiære mono-, di- eller polyaminer, samt heterocykliske baser for saltdannelsen, som laverealkylaminer, f. eks. trietylamin, hydroksylaverealkylamin, f.eks. 2-hydroksyetylamin, bis-(2-hydroksyetyl)-amin eller tris-(2-hydroksyetyl)-amin,.basisk alifatiske estere av karboksylsyrer, f.eks. 4-aminobenzosyré-2-dietylaminoetyl-ester, laverealkylenaminer, f.eks. 1-etyl-piperidin, cykloalkylaminer, f.eks. dicykloheksylamin, eller benzyl-aminer, f.eks. N,N'-dibenzyl-etylendiamin, videre baser av pyridintype, f.eks. pyridin, kollidin eller kinolin. Forbindelser med formel I med basiske grupper kan danne syreaddisjonssalter, f.eks. med uorganiske syrer, som saltsyre, svovelsyre eller fosforsyre, eller med egnede organiske karboksyl- eller sulfonsyrer, f.eks. trifluor-eddiksyre, samt med aminosyrer, som arginin og lysin. Salts of compounds according to the invention are primarily pharmaceutically usable, non-toxic salts, such as those of compounds of formula I with acidic groups, e.g. with a free carboxy or sulfo group. Such salts are primarily metal or ammonium salts, such as alkali metal or alkaline earth metal, e.g. sodium, potassium, magnesium or calcium salts, as well as ammonium salts with ammonia or suitable organic amines, whereby primarily aliphatic, cycloaliphatic, cyclo-aliphatic-aliphatic or araliphatic primary, secondary or tertiary mono-, di- or polyamines are mentioned , as well as heterocyclic bases for salt formation, such as lower alkylamines, e.g. triethylamine, hydroxyl lower alkylamine, e.g. 2-hydroxyethylamine, bis-(2-hydroxyethyl)amine or tris-(2-hydroxyethyl)amine, basic aliphatic esters of carboxylic acids, e.g. 4-aminobenzoic acid 2-diethylaminoethyl ester, lower alkylene amines, e.g. 1-ethyl-piperidine, cycloalkylamines, e.g. dicyclohexylamine, or benzyl amines, e.g. N,N'-dibenzyl-ethylenediamine, further bases of the pyridine type, e.g. pyridine, collidine or quinoline. Compounds of formula I with basic groups can form acid addition salts, e.g. with inorganic acids, such as hydrochloric acid, sulfuric acid or phosphoric acid, or with suitable organic carboxylic or sulphonic acids, e.g. trifluoroacetic acid, as well as with amino acids, such as arginine and lysine.

Ved tilstedeværelse av flere sure eller basiske grupperIn the presence of several acidic or basic groups

kan dannes mono- eller polysalter. Forbindelser med formel I med en sur, f.eks. fri karboksygruppe, og en fri basisk, f.eks. en aminogruppe, kan også foreligge i form av indre salter, dvs. i zwitterionisk form, eller det kan foreligge en del av molekylet som indre salt og en annen del som normalt salt. mono- or poly-salts can be formed. Compounds of formula I with an acid, e.g. free carboxy group, and a free basic, e.g. an amino group, can also exist in the form of internal salts, i.e. in zwitterionic form, or part of the molecule can exist as an internal salt and another part as a normal salt.

For isolering eller rensning kan også farmasøytisk uegnede salter finne anvendelse. For terapeutisk anvendelse anvendes kun de farmasøytisk anvendbare, ikke toksiske salter, som derfor er foretrukne. Pharmaceutically unsuitable salts can also be used for isolation or purification. For therapeutic use, only the pharmaceutically usable, non-toxic salts are used, which are therefore preferred.

Forbindelsene med formel I og salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende egenskaper har verdifulle farmakologiske egenskaper. De oppviser fremforalt sterke antihypertensive og hypotensive virkninger som lar seg påvise eksempelvis på den våkne, renalhypertoniske rotte i analogi med den av Byrom og Wilson, J.Physiol. (London), bd. 93, side 301 The compounds of formula I and salts of such compounds with salt-forming properties have valuable pharmacological properties. They primarily exhibit strong antihypertensive and hypotensive effects which can be demonstrated, for example, in the awake, renally hypertensive rat in analogy to that of Byrom and Wilson, J.Physiol. (London), vol 93, page 301

(1938), Gerold et al, Heiv. Physiol. Pharmacol. Acta, bd. 24, side 58 (1966) og Goldblatt et al., J.Exptl. Med.,bd.59, side 347 (1934) beskrevne testanordning i doser fra ca. 0,3 mg/kg p.o.. Den blodtrykksenkende virkning kan vises f.eks. også på den narkotiserte katt ved intravenøs administrering fra doser av ca. 0,001 mg/kg. Videre har forbindelsene langvarende farmakologiske virkninger, f.eks. en langvarende hypotensiv resp. vasodilaterende virkning, som lar seg påvise, f.eks. på våken hund og på narkotisert hund ved intravenøs administrering av doser fra ca. 0,01 mg/kg. Forbindelsene med formel I utmerker seg videre derved at de oppviser negative inotrope og negative kronotrope effekter, førstnevnte lar seg påvise eksempelvis in vitro ved en hemming av kontraksjonskraften av det isolerte, venstre, med konstant frekvens stimulert marsvinhjerteforkammer fra en konsentrasjon av ca. 10 nmol/1 og sistnevnte på de høyre, spontant slagende marsvinhjerteforkammer fra en konsentrasjon av ca. 1 nmol/1. Herved utmerker seg forbindelsene .med formel I derved at de oppviser relativt til den negativt kronotrope virkning kun svake negative inotrope effekter. Dessuten bevirker forbindelsene med formel I, som ved kalsiumantagonister er generelt vanlige, eksempelvis på den nakotiserte hund ifølge den reflektoriske kardio-stimulering en økning av hjertefrekvensen, som dog inntrer forsinket og er begrenset. Ved den narkotiserte rotte blir hjertefrekvensen minsket (1938), Gerold et al, Heiv. Physiol. Pharmacol. Acta, vol. 24, page 58 (1966) and Goldblatt et al., J. Exptl. Med., vol. 59, page 347 (1934) described test device in doses from approx. 0.3 mg/kg p.o.. The blood pressure-lowering effect can be shown e.g. also on the anesthetized cat by intravenous administration from doses of approx. 0.001 mg/kg. Furthermore, the compounds have long-lasting pharmacological effects, e.g. a long-lasting hypotensive resp. vasodilatory effect, which can be demonstrated, e.g. on awake dogs and on anesthetized dogs by intravenous administration of doses from approx. 0.01 mg/kg. The compounds of formula I are further distinguished by the fact that they exhibit negative inotropic and negative chronotropic effects, the former can be demonstrated, for example, in vitro by an inhibition of the contraction force of the isolated, left, with constant frequency stimulated guinea pig heart atrium from a concentration of approx. 10 nmol/1 and the latter on the right, spontaneously beating guinea pig heart atria from a concentration of approx. 1 nmol/l. Hereby, the compounds of formula I are distinguished by the fact that they exhibit only weak negative inotropic effects relative to the negative chronotropic effect. In addition, the compounds of formula I, which are generally common with calcium antagonists, for example in the narcotized dog, according to the reflex cardio-stimulation, cause an increase in the heart rate, which, however, occurs delayed and is limited. In the anesthetized rat, the heart rate is reduced

ved administreringen av forbindelser med formel I påin the administration of compounds of formula I on

tross av en økning av aktiviteten av sumpatikusen. despite an increase in the activity of the sumpatixen.

Forbindelsene med formel I virker dessuten coronardilaterende, som lar seg påvise f.eks. på det isolerte, perfunderte marsvinhjerte ifølge Langendorff i konsentrasjoner på The compounds of formula I also act as coronary dilators, which can be demonstrated e.g. on the isolated, perfused guinea pig heart according to Langendorff in concentrations of

ca. 0,1 nmol/1. Herved skal fremheves at forbindelsene med formel I oppviser relativt til den coronardillaterende virkning kun svake negative inotrope effekter. Affiniteten av forbindelsene til kalsiumkanaler kan påvises in vitro i nitrendipin-reseptorbindingstesten.<3>H-nitrendipin blir spesifikt bundet av membran-preparater av marsvin-hjertet. IC^Q-verdiene, som angir konsentrasjonen av testforbindelsen, som er nødvendig for å minske den spesifikke binding av<3>H-nitrendipin hvis 50% ligger ved forbindelsene ifølge oppfinnelsen ved ca. 0,1 nmol/1 eller derover. Videre hentyder elektorfysiologiske undersøkelser på forbindelser med formel I, f.eks. registreringen av den intercellulære avledning av aksjonspotensialet på den isolerte papillær- about. 0.1 nmol/1. Hereby, it must be emphasized that the compounds of formula I exhibit only weak negative inotropic effects relative to the coronary dilating effect. The affinity of the compounds for calcium channels can be demonstrated in vitro in the nitrendipine receptor binding test.<3>H-nitrendipine is specifically bound by membrane preparations of the guinea pig heart. The IC^Q values, which indicate the concentration of the test compound, which is necessary to reduce the specific binding of<3>H-nitrendipine if 50% lies with the compounds according to the invention at approx. 0.1 nmol/1 or above. Furthermore, electrophysiological investigations allude to compounds of formula I, e.g. the recording of the intercellular conduction of the action potential on the isolated papillary

2+ 2+

muskel til marsvinhjertet, på en sterk hemming av Ca ione-innstrømningen. Således inntrer f.eks. på det delvis av muscle to the guinea pig heart, on a strong inhibition of Ca ion influx. Thus, e.g. on it partly of

K<+->ione depolariserte papillærmuskel-preparat i konsentrasjoner av 10 nmol/1 eller mindre en hemming av "slow potentials" på 50%. Ved undersøkelse på det ikke-depolariserte preparat forlenger forbindelser med formel I bemerkelses-verdig varigheten av aksjonspotensialet i konsentrasjoner fra 10 nmol/1, muligens ifølge en ytterligere virkning på kaliumutstrømningen. Dessuten blir også in vitro på det isolerte perfunderte mesenterialkarskikt til rotte foretrukket den av kalium- eller kalsium-ioner (fra ca. 0,1 K<+->ion depolarized papillary muscle preparation in concentrations of 10 nmol/1 or less an inhibition of "slow potentials" of 50%. When examined in the non-depolarized preparation, compounds of formula I remarkably prolong the duration of the action potential at concentrations from 10 nmol/l, possibly according to an additional effect on potassium efflux. Moreover, also in vitro on the isolated perfused rat mesenteric vessel layer, that of potassium or calcium ions (from about 0.1

nmol/1) induserte ovenfor den av noradrenalin (fra ca.nmol/1) induced above that of norepinephrine (from approx.

10 nmol/1) induserte vasokonstriksjon hemmet av for-10 nmol/1) induced vasoconstriction inhibited by for-

bindelser med formel I. Forbindelsene med formel I utmerker seg videre ved forholdsmessig hurtig begynnelse av de farmakologiske virkninger, kjemisk holdbarhet og, i sammenligning med de cardiovaskulære virkninger, en relativt lav toksisitet. compounds of formula I. The compounds of formula I are further distinguished by relatively rapid onset of the pharmacological effects, chemical stability and, in comparison with the cardiovascular effects, a relatively low toxicity.

Forbindelsene med formel I og salter av slike forbindelserThe compounds of formula I and salts of such compounds

med saltdannende egenskaper kan derfor finne anvendelse f.eks. som antihypertensiva og coronardilatorer til behandling av kardiovaskulære sykdomstilstander, som fremforalt angina pectoris og hypertoni, videre f.eks. arrhythmias, cerebral og perifer gjennomblødnings-forstyrrelser, pulmonaler hypertoni, migrene, karspasmer eller hjerteinsuffisiens og ytterligere indikasjoner, som f.eks. arteriosklerose, spasmer av glatt muskulatur, som bronchier, uterus, tarmer etc, eller generelle funksjons-forstyrrelser nos hjernen. with salt-forming properties can therefore find use e.g. as antihypertensives and coronary dilators for the treatment of cardiovascular diseases, such as mainly angina pectoris and hypertension, further e.g. arrhythmias, cerebral and peripheral blood circulation disorders, pulmonary hypertension, migraine, vasospasm or heart insufficiency and further indications, such as e.g. arteriosclerosis, spasms of smooth muscles, such as bronchi, uterus, intestines, etc., or general functional disorders of the brain.

De nye forbindelser er imidlertid også verdifulle mellomprodukter for fremstilling av andre, spesielt farmasøytiske virksomme forbindelser. However, the new compounds are also valuable intermediates for the production of other, especially pharmaceutical active compounds.

Oppfinnelsen vedrører spesielt forbindelser med formel I,The invention relates in particular to compounds of formula I,

hvor n står for 1, 2 eller 3, Ar står for en mono- eller bicyklisk, karbocyklisk arylrest eller en 5- eller 6-leddet en til og med 4 ringnitrogenatomer, et ringoksygen- eller where n stands for 1, 2 or 3, Ar stands for a mono- or bicyclic, carbocyclic aryl residue or a 5- or 6-membered one up to and including 4 ring nitrogen atoms, a ring oxygen or

ringsvovelatom eller ett eller to ringnitrogenatomer sammen et ringoksygenatom eller et ringsvovelatom som ringledd inneholdende, monocyklisk heteroarylrest, som eventuelt inneholder en tilkondensert benzoring, og betyr spesielt fenyl, naftyl, pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, furyl, tienyl, isoksazolyl, oksazolyl, oksadiazolyl, isotiazolyl, tiazolyl, tiadazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl, triazinyl, indolyl, isoindolyl, benzoksadiazolyl, benztiadiazolyl, benzimidazolyl, benzofuranyl, benzotienyl, kinolinyl eller isokinolinyl, hvorved i disse rester er ringkarbonatomer eventuelt substituert med laverealkyl, laverealkenyl, laverealkinyl, laverealkylen, cykloalkyl, fenyl, fenyllaverealkyl , fenyllaverealkoksy og/eller fenyllaverealkyltio, hvorved laverealkyl, fenyl, fenyllaverealkyl, fenyllaverealkoksy og/eller fenyllaverealkyltio eventuelt kan inneholde som substituenter hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogen-laverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy, halogen, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkylkarbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl og/eller cyan de cykliske rester kan også inneholde som substituenter laverealkyl, som på ring sulfur atom or one or two ring nitrogen atoms together with a ring oxygen atom or a ring sulfur atom as a ring member containing, monocyclic heteroaryl residue, which optionally contains a fused benzo ring, and means in particular phenyl, naphthyl, pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, furyl, thienyl, isoxazolyl, oxazolyl . lower alkynyl, lower alkylene, cycloalkyl, phenyl, phenyl lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl oxy and/or phenyl lower alkyl thio, whereby lower alkyl, phenyl, phenyl lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl oxy and/or phenyl lower alkyl thio may optionally contain as substituents hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen-lower alkyl oxy, lower alkenyloxy, lower alkyne yloxy, lower alkylenedioxy, lower alkanoyloxy, halogen, carboxy, lower alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-dilower alkylcarbamoyl and/or cyan, the cyclic residues may also contain lower alkyl as substituents, as on

sin side kan være substituert som angitt, og/eller med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy, halogen, nitro, amino, laverealkyl-amino, dilaverealkylamino, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyllaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, oksalaverealkylenamino, tialaverealkylenamino og/eller azalaverealkylenamino, hvori aza-nitrogenatomet kan være substituert med laverealkyl, fenyl eller fenyllaverealkyl, hvorved disse substituenter kan inneholde hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy, halogen, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl,. N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl og/eller cyan som substituenter og/eller kan være substituert med laverealkanoylamino, azido, karboksy, its side may be substituted as indicated, and/or with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogeno-lower oxy, lower alkenyloxy, lower alkynyloxy, lower alkylenedioxy, lower alkanoyloxy, halogen, nitro, amino, lower alkyl-amino, di-lower alkylamino, N-lower alkyl-N-phenyl lower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, oxalaverealkyleneamino, thia lower alkyleneamino and/or aza lower alkylene amino, in which the aza nitrogen atom may be substituted with lower alkyl, phenyl or phenyl lower alkyl, whereby these substituents may contain hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen lower alkyl oxy, lower alkenyloxy, lower alkynyloxy, lower alkylenedioxy, lower alkanoyloxy, halogen, carboxy, lower alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower alkyl -carbamoyl,. N,N-diloweralkylcarbamoyl and/or cyan as substituents and/or may be substituted with loweralkanoylamino, azido, carboxy,

laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkylkarbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl, cyan, sulfo, aminosulfonyl, laverealkyltio, laverealkylsulfinyl og/eller laverealkyl-sulf onyl, og/eller ringnitrogenatomer kan eventuelt være substituert med laverealkoksykarbonyl eller med laverealkyl, som som substituenter eventuelt kan inneholde hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy, halogen, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkylkarbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl eller cyan, eller kan være substituert med hydroksy eller oksido, rester Ac står for laverealkanoyl, usubstituert eller med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, nitro og/eller halogen substituert benzoyl, laverealkylsulfonyl, usubstituert eller med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, nitro og/eller halogen substituert fenylsulfonyl, laverealkoksykarbonyl, hydroksylaverealkoksykarbonyl, laverealkoksy-laverealkoksykarbonyl, aminolaverealkoksykarbonyl, laverealkylaminolaverealkoksykarbonyl, N,N-dilaverealkylamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyllaverealkyl-aminolaverealkoksykarbonyl, N,N-laverealkylenaminolavere-alkoksykarbonyl, morfolinolaverealkoksykarbonyl, tiomorfolinolaverealkoksykarbonyl, piperazinolaverealkoksy-karbonyl, 4-laverealkyl-piperazino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, usubstituert eller med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, nitro og/eller halogen substituert fenyl-, tienyl-, furyl-, pyrryl-•eller pyridyl-laverealkoksykarbonyl, laverealkenyloksy- eller laverealkinyloksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkylkarbamoyl, N-hydroksy-karbamoyl, N,N-laverealkylenkarbamoyl, morfolinokarbonyl, tiomorfolinokarbonyl,piperazinokarbonyl, 4-laverealkyl-piperazinokarbonyl, 5-tetrazolyl, usubstituert eller med laverealkyl eller fenyl substituert 4,5-dihydro-2-oksazolyl eller 5,6-dihydro-4H-l,3-oksazin-2-yl, Z betyr en rest -0R7eller -NRgRg, R^ betyr hydrogen; laverealkyl som eventuelt er substituert med laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, morfolino, tiomorfolino, piperazino, som bærer på et nitrogenatom eventuelt laverealkyl eller laverealkanoyl som substituenter, karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkoksy-laverealkoksy eller fenyl, som på sin side eventuelt inneholder som substituenter laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro, eller N-pyrrolyl, N-imidazolyl, N-pyrazolyl, N-indolyl eller N-isoindolyl; fenyl som eventuelt er substituert som en fenyl-laverealkyl-rest R^ ; hydroksy, laverealkoksy eller fenyllaverealkoksy, lower alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-dilower alkylcarbamoyl, cyano, sulfo, aminosulfonyl, lower alkylthio, lower alkylsulfinyl and/or lower alkylsulfonyl, and/or ring nitrogen atoms may optionally be substituted with lower alkoxycarbonyl or with lower alkyl, as substituents may optionally contain hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogeno-lower oxy, lower alkenyloxy, lower alkynyloxy, lower alkylenedioxy, lower alkanoyloxy, halogen, carboxy, lower alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-dilower alkylcarbamoyl or cyan, or may be substituted with hydroxy or oxido, residues Ac stands for lower alkanoyl, unsubstituted or with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, nitro and/or halogen substituted benzoyl, lower alkylsulfonyl, unsubstituted or with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, nitro and/or halogen substituted phenylsulfonyl, lower alkoxycarbonyl, hydroxy lower aryl oxycarbonyl, lower alkoxy-lower rel oxy carbonyl, amino lower rel oxy carbonyl nyl, lower alkylamino-lower alkyl, N,N-dilower alkylamino-lower alkyl, N-lower alkyl-N-phenyl lower alkyl-amino lower alkyl, N,N-lower alkyleneamino lower oxycarbonyl, morpholino lower alkyl, thiomorpholino lower oxycarbonyl, piperazinola lower oxycarbonyl, 4-lower alkyl-piperazino-lower alkyl, unsubstituted or with lower alkyl , lower alkoxy, nitro and/or halogen substituted phenyl-, thienyl-, furyl-, pyrryl-•or pyridyl-lower oxycarbonyl, lower alkenyloxy- or lower alkynyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower alkyl-carbamoyl, N,N-dilower alkylcarbamoyl, N-hydroxy-carbamoyl , N,N-lower alkylenecarbamoyl, morpholinocarbonyl, thiomorpholinocarbonyl, piperazinocarbonyl, 4-lower alkyl-piperazinocarbonyl, 5-tetrazolyl, unsubstituted or lower alkyl or phenyl substituted 4,5-dihydro-2-oxazolyl or 5,6-dihydro-4H-1 3-oxazin-2-yl, Z represents a residue -OR 7 or -NR 9 R 9 , R 9 represents hydrogen; lower alkyl which is optionally substituted with lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, morpholino, thiomorpholino, piperazino, which carries a nitrogen atom optionally lower alkyl or lower alkanoyl as substituents, carboxy, functionally converted carboxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkoxy-lower alkyl or phenyl, which in turn optionally contains as substituents lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro, or N-pyrrolyl, N-imidazolyl, N-pyrazolyl, N-indolyl or N-isoindolyl; phenyl which is optionally substituted as a phenyl lower alkyl radical R ; hydroxy, lower methoxy or phenyl lower oxy,

R2og R^betyr uavhengig av hverandre hydrogen, laverealkyl, som eventuelt er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, som eventuelt inneholder amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino eller acylamino som substituenter, acyloksy eller fenyl, formyl, dilaverealkylacetal eller -ditioacetal, laverealkylenacetal eller -ditioacetal, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy; fenyl, som eventuelt inneholder laverealkyl, hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkylendioksy, halogen, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkanoylamino, karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy og/eller laverealkyltio som substituenter; pyrryl, furyl, tienyl eller pyridyl, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert som en fenylrest R2eller R^; amino, laverealkylamino eller dilaverealkylamino, R^ betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, R,, betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, fritt eller foretret merkapto, som eventuelt kan være oksydert, med karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, med amino som eventuelt på sin side inneholder laverealkyl, karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy eller acyl som substituenter, med en mono- eller bicyklisk karbocyklisk arylrest eller en fem- eller seks-leddet heteroarylrest ifølge den ovenfor angitte definisjon for Ar substituert laverealkyl, usubstituert eller med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, laverealkyl, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkanoylamino og/eller halogen substituert fenyl eller en eventuelt på samme måte substituert, monocyklisk fem-eller seksleddet heteroarylrest ifølge den ovenfor angitte definisjon på Ar, Rb, betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl, usubstituert eller med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, laverealkyl, R2 and R^ independently mean hydrogen, lower alkyl, which is optionally substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, which optionally contains amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino or acylamino as substituents, acyloxy or phenyl, formyl, dilower alkyl acetal or -dithioacetal, lower alkylene acetal or -dithioacetal, functional converted carboxy; phenyl, optionally containing lower alkyl, hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkylenedioxy, halogen, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkanoylamino, carboxy, functionally converted carboxy and/or lower alkylthio as substituents; pyrryl, furyl, thienyl or pyridyl, whereby these residues are optionally substituted as a phenyl residue R 2 or R 1 ; amino, lower alkylamino or dilower alkylamino, R^ means hydrogen or lower alkyl, R,, means hydrogen, unsubstituted or with free or etherified hydroxy, free or etherified mercapto, which may optionally be oxidized, with carboxy, functionally converted carboxy, with amino which optionally on on its side contains lower alkyl, carboxy, functionally converted carboxy or acyl as substituents, with a mono- or bicyclic carbocyclic aryl residue or a five- or six-membered heteroaryl residue according to the definition given above for Ar substituted lower alkyl, unsubstituted or with free or etherified hydroxy, lower alkyl, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkanoylamino and/or halogen-substituted phenyl or an optionally similarly substituted, monocyclic five- or six-membered heteroaryl residue according to the above definition of Ar, Rb, means hydrogen, lower alkyl, unsubstituted or with free or etherified hydroxy, lower alkyl,

nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkanoylamino og/eller halogen substituert fenyl-laverealkyl, usubstituert eller som en fenyllaverealkylrest R^substituert fenyl eller en eventuelt på samme måte substituert monocyklisk fem- eller seksleddet heteroarylrest, og R^, Rg og R^betyr uavhengig av hverandre hydrogen; alkyl som eventuelt er substituert med amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, oksa-, tia- eller azalaverealkylenamino, hvori aza-nitrogenet eventuelt bærer laverealkyl eller laverealkanoyl som substituenter, acylamino, fritt eller foretret hydroksy eller en karbocyklisk arylrest eller heteroarylrest som ovenfor definer for gruppen Ar; eller en karbocyklisk arylrest eller heteroarylrest som definert ovenfor for gruppen Ar, hvori R^ og R2tilsammen eller R^og R^tilsammen kan bety C^-C^-laverealkylen, i hvilket det med C2~resp. Cg-karbonatomet til 1,4-dihydropyridinringen direkte bundede karbonatom eventuelt er erstattet av et oksygen-, svovel- eller nitrogenatom, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkanoylamino and/or halogen substituted phenyl-lower alkyl, unsubstituted or as a phenyl lower alkyl residue R^-substituted phenyl or an optionally similarly substituted monocyclic five- or six-membered heteroaryl residue, and R^, Rg and R^ independently hydrogen; alkyl which is optionally substituted with amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, oxa-, thia- or azalower alkyleneamino, in which the aza-nitrogen optionally carries lower alkyl or lower alkanoyl as substituents, acylamino, free or etherified hydroxy or a carbocyclic aryl residue or heteroaryl residue as defined above for the group Ar; or a carbocyclic aryl radical or heteroaryl radical as defined above for the group Ar, in which R 1 and R 2 together or R 2 and R 2 together can mean C 2 -C 3 -lower alkylene, in which with C 2~resp. The Cg carbon atom of the 1,4-dihydropyridine ring directly bonded carbon atom is optionally replaced by an oxygen, sulfur or nitrogen atom,

som er substituert med hydrogen eller laverealkyl, hvori R^og R,, tilsammen kan bety usubstituert eller med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino og/eller halogen, på azanitrogenet også med laverealkyl, substituert laverealkylen, oksa-, tia- eller azalaverealkylen, hvori R,- og R^tilsammen kan bety laverealkylen, aza-, oksa- eller tialaverealkylen, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert på karbonatomer med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, halogen, karboksy og/eller funksjonelt omdannet karboksy og på aza-nitrogenet eventuelt substituert med laverealkyl, og hvori Rg og Rg tilsammen kan bety laverealkylen, aza-, oksa- eller tialaverealkylen, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert på karbonatomer med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, halogen, karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy eller en fem- eller seksleddet monoaza-, diaza- which is substituted with hydrogen or lower alkyl, in which R^ and R,, together can mean unsubstituted or with free or etherified hydroxy, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino and/or halogen, on the azanite nitrogen also with lower alkyl, substituted lower alkylene, oxa-, thia- or the aza-lower alkylene, in which R,- and R^ together can mean lower alkylene, aza-, oxa- or thiale-lower alkylene, whereby these residues are optionally substituted on carbon atoms with free or etherified hydroxy, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, halogen, carboxy and/or functional converted carboxy and optionally substituted on the aza-nitrogen with lower alkyl, and in which Rg and Rg together can mean lower alkylene, aza-, oxa- or thialeweralkylene, whereby these residues are optionally substituted on carbon atoms with free or etherified hydroxy, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, halogen, carboxy, functionally converted carboxy or a five- or six-membered monoaza-, diaza-

eller triaza-heteroarylrest, som eventuelt er helt eller partielt mettet og eventuelt er substituert på karbonatomer med okso og er eventuelt substituert på azanitrogenatomene med laverealkyl eller fenyl, hvilket på sin side kan inneholde laverealkyl, halogen, laverealkoksy og/eller nitro som substituenter; og er eventuelt substituert på aza-nitrogenet med laverealkyl, som på sin side eventuelt inneholder en karbocyklisk arylrest eller heteroarylrest som definert ovenfor for gruppe Ar og/eller fritt eller foretret hydroksy, acyloksy, amino, laverealkylamino og/eller dilaverealkylamino som substituenter; med acyl eller fenyl, hvilket på sin side kan inneholde laverealkyl, halogen, laverealkoksy og/eller nitro som substituenter, optiske isomere av forbindelser med formel I, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende grupper. or triaza-heteroaryl residue, which is optionally fully or partially saturated and is optionally substituted on carbon atoms with oxo and is optionally substituted on the azanitrogen atoms with lower alkyl or phenyl, which in turn may contain lower alkyl, halogen, lower alkoxy and/or nitro as substituents; and is optionally substituted on the aza nitrogen with lower alkyl, which in turn optionally contains a carbocyclic aryl residue or heteroaryl residue as defined above for group Ar and/or free or etherified hydroxy, acyloxy, amino, lower alkylamino and/or dilower alkylamino as substituents; with acyl or phenyl, which in turn may contain lower alkyl, halogen, lower alkoxy and/or nitro as substituents, optical isomers of compounds of formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups.

Oppfinnelsen vedrører i første rekke forbindelser medThe invention primarily relates to compounds with

formel I, hvor n står for 1, 2 eller 3, Ar betyr fenyl som eventuelt er substituert med laverealkyl, fenyl, fenyllaverealkyl, fenylaverealkoksy og/eller fenyllaverealkyltio, hvorved slike rester på sin side kan inneholde hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkylendioksy, halogen, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl og/eller cyan, de cykliske rester også laverealkyl som substituenter, og/eller er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogen-laverealkoksy, laverealkylendioksy, halogen, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkanoylamino, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, cyan, sulfo, aminosulfonyl, laverealkyltio, laverealkylsulfinyl og/eller er substituert med laverealkylsulfonyl, eller betyr pyrryl, furyl, tienyl, pyridyl, benzoksadiazolyl eller benztiadiazolyl, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert som en fenylrest Ar, og inneholder spesielt laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller eventuelt med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro substituert fenyl som substituenter, resten Ac står for laverealkanoyl, laverealkylsulfonyl, formula I, where n stands for 1, 2 or 3, Ar means phenyl which is optionally substituted with lower alkyl, phenyl, phenyl lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl oxy and/or phenyl lower alkyl thio, whereby such residues can in turn contain hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkylene dioxy, halogen, carboxy , lower alkoxycarbonyl and/or cyan, the cyclic residues also lower alkyl as substituents, and/or are substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen-lower alkoxy, lower alkylenedioxy, halogen, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkanoylamino, carboxy, lower alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, cyan . /or optionally with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro su substituted phenyl as substituents, the residue Ac stands for lower alkanoyl, lower alkylsulfonyl,

laverealkoksykarbonyl, hydroksy-laverealkoksykarbonyl, laverealkoksylaverealkoksykarbonyl, N,N-dilaverealkylamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, N-laverealkyl-N-fenylaverealkyl-amino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, N ,-N-laverealkylenamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, (4-morfolino)-laverealkoksykarbonyl, laverealkenyloksy- eller laverealkinyloksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-laverealkylenkarbamoyl, 4-morfolinokarbonyl eller 4-laverealkyl-l-piperazino-karbonyl, Z betyr en rest -OR., eller -NR0Rn, R. står for hydrogen, laverealkyl, dilaverealkylaminolaverealkyl, laverealkylenaminolavere-alkyl, (4-morfolino)-laverealkyl, karboksy-laverealkyl, laverealkoksykarbonyl-laverealkyl eller laverealkoksy-laverealkoksy-laverealkyl, hvorved dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino resp. 4-morfolino er adskilt av minst to karbonatomer fra ringnitrogenatomet, eller står for fenyllaverealkyl, fenyl, hydroksy eller laverealkoksy, lower alkoxycarbonyl, hydroxy-lower alkyl, lower alkyl lower alkyl, N,N-dilower alkylamino-lower oxycarbonyl, N-lower alkyl-N-phenyl lower alkyl-amino-lower oxycarbonyl, N,-N-lower alkyleneamino-lower oxycarbonyl, (4-morpholino)-lower oxycarbonyl, lower alkenyloxy or lower alkynyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-diloweralkylcarbamoyl, N,N-loweralkylenecarbamoyl, 4-morpholinocarbonyl or 4-loweralkyl-1-piperazinocarbonyl, Z means a residue -OR., or -NR0Rn, R. stands for hydrogen, lower alkyl, dilower alkylaminolower alkyl, lower alkyleneamino lower alkyl, (4-morpholino)-lower alkyl, carboxy-lower alkyl, lower alkoxycarbonyl-lower alkyl or lower alkyl-lower alkyl-lower alkyl, whereby dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino resp. 4-morpholino is separated by at least two carbon atoms from the ring nitrogen atom, or stands for phenyl lower alkyl, phenyl, hydroxy or lower alkoxy,

R2og R^betyr uavhengig av hverandre laverealkyl, som eventuelt er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, R 2 and R 3 independently mean lower alkyl, which is optionally substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy,

som eventuelt inneholder amino, laverealkylamino eller dilaverealkylamino som substituenter, laverealkanoyloksy eller fenyl, formyl, dilaverealkylacetal eller -ditioacetal, laverealkylenacetal eller -ditioacetal, cyan, fenyl, tienyl eller amino, R4betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, R5betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, merkapto, laverealkyltio, karboksy, karbamoyl, amino, laverealkanoylamino, karbamoylamino, guanidino, med fenyl, som på sin side kan være substituert med hydroksy og/eller halogen, imidazolyl eller indolyl substituert laverealkyl, usubstituert eller med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkyl, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino og/eller halogen substituert fenyl eller usubstituert eller på samme måte som angitt for en fenylrest R^substituert pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, furyl, tienyl, isoksazolyl, oksazolyl, oksadiazolyl, isotiazolyl, tiazolyl, tiadiazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl eller triazinyl, R^ which optionally contain amino, lower alkylamino or dilower alkylamino as substituents, lower alkanoyloxy or phenyl, formyl, dilower alkyl acetal or -dithioacetal, lower alkylene acetal or -dithioacetal, cyan, phenyl, thienyl or amino, R4 means hydrogen or lower alkyl, R5 means hydrogen, unsubstituted or with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, mercapto, lower alkylthio, carboxy, carbamoyl, amino, lower alkanoylamino, carbamoylamino, guanidino, with phenyl, which in turn may be substituted with hydroxy and/or halogen, imidazolyl or indolyl substituted lower alkyl, unsubstituted or with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkyl, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino and/or halogen substituted phenyl or unsubstituted or in the same manner as indicated for a phenyl residue R^substituted pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, furyl, thienyl, isoxazolyl, oxazolyl, oxadiazolyl, isothiazolyl, thiazolyl, thiadiazolyl , pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl or triazinyl, R^

betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl, fenylaverealkyl, usubstituert eller med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkyl, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino og/eller halogen substituert fenyllaverealkyl eller en usubstituert eller på samme måte som angitt for en fenyllaverealkyl-rest Rg angitt substituert rest fra gruppen fenyl, pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, furyl, tienyl, isoksazolyl, oksazolyl, oksadiazolyl, isotiazolyl, tiazolyl, tiadiazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl, og triazinyl, og R^, Rg og Rg betyr uavhengig av hverandre hydrogen, laverealkyl eller med amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, oksa-, tia- eller azalaverealkylenamino, hvori Aza-nitrogenatomet eventuelt er substituert med laverealkyl, laverealkanoylamino, hydroksy, laverealkoksy eller med fenyl, hvilket kan være usubstituert eller på sin side substituert med amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro, eller betyr med pyrryl, furyl, tienyl eller pyridyl, hvorved disse grupper kan være substituert på samme måte som fenyl, substituert laverealkyl eller fenyl, pyrryl, furyl, tienyl eller pyridyl, hvorved disse grupper kan være substituert på samme måte som en fenyl-laverealkyl-rest R^, Rg eller Rg, hvori R^og R2 tilsammen eller R^means hydrogen, lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl, unsubstituted or with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkyl, nitro, amino, lower alkyl amino, di lower alkyl amino and/or halogen substituted phenyl lower alkyl or an unsubstituted or in the same way as indicated for a phenyl lower alkyl residue Rg specified substituted residue from the group phenyl , pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, furyl, thienyl, isoxazolyl, oxazolyl, oxadiazolyl, isothiazolyl, thiazolyl, thiadiazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl, and triazinyl, and R^, Rg, and Rg are independently hydrogen , lower alkyl or with amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, oxa-, thia- or azalower alkyleneamino, in which the Aza nitrogen atom is optionally substituted with lower alkyl, lower alkanoylamino, hydroxy, lower alkoxy or with phenyl, which may be unsubstituted or in turn substituted with amino , lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro, or means with pyrryl, furyl, thienyl or pyridyl, whereby these groups can be substituted in the same way as phenyl, substituted lower alkyl or phenyl, pyrryl, furyl, thienyl or pyridyl, whereby these groups can be substituted in the same way manner as a phenyl-lower alkyl radical R^, Rg or Rg, wherein R^ and R2 together or R^

og R^tilsammen kan betyr C^-C^-laverealkylen, i hvilket det med C2 resp. C6-karbonatomet til 1,4-dihydropyridinringen direkte bundede karbonatom eventuelt er erstattet av et oksygen-, svovel- eller et nitrogenatom, hvilket er substituert med hydrogen eller laverealkyl, hvori R4and R^ together can mean C^-C^-lower alkylene, in which with C2 resp. The C6 carbon atom of the directly bonded carbon atom of the 1,4-dihydropyridine ring is optionally replaced by an oxygen, sulfur or nitrogen atom, which is substituted by hydrogen or lower alkyl, in which R4

og R,- tilsammen kan bety usubstituert eller hydroksysubstituert C^-C^-laverealkylen, C^-C^-oksa- eller C2_C4-tialaverealkylen, hvori R,, og Rg tilsammen kan bety laverealkylen med 2 til 5 kjedekarbonatomer eller azalaverealkylen med 3 eller 4 kjedekarbonatomer hvorved disse rester kan være usubstituert eller substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, amino, laverealkylamino eller dilaverealkylamino, og hvori Rg og Rg tilsammen kan bety and R,- together can mean unsubstituted or hydroxy-substituted C₁-C₂-lower alkylene, C₁-C₂-oxa- or C2-C₄-thial lower alkylene, in which R,, and Rg can together mean the lower alkylene with 2 to 5 chain carbon atoms or the azalower alkylene with 3 or 4 chain carbon atoms whereby these residues may be unsubstituted or substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, amino, lower alkylamino or dilower alkylamino, and wherein Rg and Rg together may mean

C^-C-y-laverealkylen, C^-C^-aza-, C^-C^-oksa- eller C^- C^-tialaverealkylen, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert på karbonatomer med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino eller fem- eller seksleddet monoaza- eller diazaheterocyklyl som eventuelt er substituert på karbonatomer med okso og på azahydrogenatom-ene eventuelt med laverealkyl eller fenyl, hvilket på sin side kan inneholde laverealkyl, halogen, laverealkoksy og/eller nitro som substituenter; og er substituert på azanitrogenet eventuelt med laverealkyl, som på sin side kan væ re substituert med fenyl, pyrryl, furyl, tienyl og/eller pyridyl, hvorved disse rester selv inneholder eventuelt laverealkyl, hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro som substituenter og/eller kan være substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkanoyloksy, amino, laverealkylamino og/eller dilaverealkylamino; C^-C-y-lower alkylene, C^-C^-aza-, C^-C^-oxa- or C^-C^-thialower alkylene, whereby these residues are optionally substituted on carbon atoms with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino or five- or six-membered monoaza- or diazaheterocyclyl which is optionally substituted on carbon atoms with oxo and on the aza hydrogen atoms optionally with lower alkyl or phenyl, which in turn may contain lower alkyl, halogen, lower alkoxy and/or nitro as substituents; and is substituted on the azanitrogen optionally with lower alkyl, which in turn can be substituted with phenyl, pyrryl, furyl, thienyl and/or pyridyl, whereby these residues themselves optionally contain lower alkyl, hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro as substituents and /or may be substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkanoyloxy, amino, lower alkylamino and/or dilower alkylamino;

med benzoyl, laverealkanoyl, furanylkarbonyl, tienylkarbonyl, pyrrylkarbonyl, pyridinylkarbonyl eller fenyl, hvilket på sin side kan inneholde laverealkyl, halogen, lavere- with benzoyl, lower alkanoyl, furanylcarbonyl, thienylcarbonyl, pyrrylcarbonyl, pyridinylcarbonyl or phenyl, which in turn may contain loweralkyl, halogen, lower-

alkoksy og/eller nitro som substituenter, optiske isomere av forbindelser med formel I, blandinger av disse optiske isomere og salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende grupper. alkoxy and/or nitro as substituents, optical isomers of compounds of formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups.

Oppfinnelsen vedrører helt særskilt forbindelser med formel I, hvori n står for 1 eller 2, Ar står for fenyl, tienyl, The invention relates entirely specifically to compounds of formula I, in which n stands for 1 or 2, Ar stands for phenyl, thienyl,

furyl eller benoksadiazolyl, hvorved disse grupper eventuelt er mono-, di- eller trisubstituert med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, fenyllaverealkoksy, fenyllaverealkyltio, laverealkylendioksy, halogen, trifluormetyl, nitro, laverealkanoylamino og/eller cyan, rester Ac betyr laverealkanoyl, laverealkylsulfonyl, laverealkoksykarbonyl, 2-lavere-alkoksy^lcj.verealkoksykarbonyl, N,N-dilaverealkylamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyllaverealkyl-amino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-laverealkylen-karbamoyl eller 4-morfolinokarbonyl, Z står for furyl or benoxadiazolyl, whereby these groups are optionally mono-, di- or tri-substituted with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halolower oxy, phenyl lower oxy, phenyl lower alkylthio, lower alkylenedioxy, halogen, trifluoromethyl, nitro, lower alkanoylamino and/or cyan, residues Ac means lower alkanoyl, lower alkylsulfonyl, lower alkoxycarbonyl, 2-Lower-Alkoxy^lcj.VerealCoxycarbonyl, N,N-DiLoweralkylamino-LowerElkoxycarbonyl, N-Loweralkyl-N-Phenylloweralkyl-Amino-LowerElkoxycarbonyl, Carbamoyl, N-Loweralkyl-Carbamoyl, N,N-DiLoweralkyl-Carbamoyl, N,N- lower alkylene-carbamoyl or 4-morpholinocarbonyl, Z stands for

en rest -OR^eller -NRgRg, R^betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl, 2-(dilaverealkylamino)-laverealkyl, 2-(laverealkylenamino)-laverealkyl, 2-(4-morfolino)-laverealkyl, karboksylaverealkyl eller laverealkoksylaverealkoksy-laverealkyl, R2 og R^betyr uavhengig fra hverandre laverealkyl, hydroksylaverealkyl, cyan eller amino, R^betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, R^ betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, merkapto, laverealkyltio, karboksy, karbamoyl, amino, karbamoylamino, guanidino, fenyl, hvilke på sin side kan være substituert med hydroksy, eller imidazol-4-yl eller indol-3-yl substituert laverealkyl eller fenyl, tiazolyl, imidazolyl, furyl, tienyl, pyridyl eller pyrimidinyl, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy og/eller amino, Ro, betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl, fenyllaverealkyl, hvilket er usubstituert eller substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy og/eller amino, eller fenyl, tiazolyl, imidazolyl, furyl, tienyl, pyridyl eller pyrimidinyl, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert som en fenyllaverealkyl-rest Rg, og R^, Rg og Rg betyr uavhengig fra hverandre hydrogen eller usubstituert eller med amino, laverealkyl-amino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, oksa- eller azalaverealkylenamino, hvori aza-nitrogenet eventuelt er substituert med laverealkyl, hydroksy, laverealkoksy, fenyl, hvilket kan være usubstituert eller på sin side substituert med amino, hydroksy, laverealkoksy og/eller halogen, eller med tienyl eller pyridyl, hvorved disse grupper kan være substituert på samme måte som fenyl-, substituert laverealkyl, hvori R4og R^tilsammen kan bety C^-C^-laverealkylen, hvori R,, og Rg tilsammen kan bety C^-C^-laverealkylen eller C^-azalaverealkylen og hvori Rg og Rg tilsammen kan bety C^-C^-laverealkylen, som eventuelt er substituert med 2-imidazolidinon-l-yl, som i 3-stilling kan inneholde fenyl eller laverealkyl som substituent, C4oksa- eller C4~azalaverealkylen, hvorved aza-nitrogenet er mono- eller disubstituert med laverealkyl, som på sin side kan være usubstituert eller substituert med fenyl, som kan inneholde laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro som substituent, tienyl og/eller pyridyl, eller kan være substituert med benzoyl, furanylkarbonyl, fenyl eller laverealkoksyfenyl, optiske isomerer av forbindelser med formel I, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og farma-søytisk anvendbare salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende grupper. a residue -OR^or -NRgRg, R^ denotes hydrogen, lower alkyl, 2-(dilower alkylamino)-lower alkyl, 2-(lower alkyleneamino)-lower alkyl, 2-(4-morpholino)-lower alkyl, carboxy lower alkyl or lower carboxy lower alkyl oxy-lower alkyl, R 2 and R^ means independently of each other lower alkyl, hydroxylower alkyl, cyan or amino, R^ means hydrogen or lower alkyl, R^ means hydrogen, unsubstituted or with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, mercapto, lower alkylthio, carboxy, carbamoyl, amino, carbamoylamino, guanidino, phenyl, which in turn may be substituted with hydroxy, or imidazol-4-yl or indol-3-yl substituted lower alkyl or phenyl, thiazolyl, imidazolyl, furyl, thienyl, pyridyl or pyrimidinyl, whereby these residues are optionally substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy and/ or amino, Ro, means hydrogen, lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl, which is unsubstituted or substituted by hydroxy, lower alkoxy and/or amino, or phenyl, thiazolyl, imidazolyl, furyl, thienyl, pyridyl or pyrimidinyl, whereby these residues are optionally substituted as a phenyl lower alkyl residue Rg, and R^, Rg and Rg independently of each other mean hydrogen or unsubstituted or with amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, oxa- or azalower alkyleneamino, in which the aza nitrogen is optionally substituted with lower alkyl, hydroxy, lower alkoxy, phenyl, which may be unsubstituted or in turn substituted with amino, hydroxy, lower alkoxy and/or halogen, or with thienyl or pyridyl, whereby these groups may be substituted in the same way as phenyl-, substituted lower alkyl, in which R4 and R^ together can mean the C^-C^-lower alkylene, in which R,, and Rg can together mean the C^-C^-lower alkylene or the C^-azallower alkylene and in which Rg and Rg can together mean C^-C The ^-lower alkylene, which is optionally substituted with 2-imidazolidinon-1-yl, which in the 3-position may contain phenyl or lower alkyl as a substituent, the C4oxa- or C4~aza lower alkylene, whereby the aza nitrogen is mono- or disubstituted substituted with lower alkyl, which in turn may be unsubstituted or substituted with phenyl, which may contain lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro as a substituent, thienyl and/or pyridyl, or may be substituted with benzoyl, furanylcarbonyl, phenyl or lower alkoxyphenyl, optical isomers of compounds of formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and pharmaceutically usable salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups.

Oppfinnelsen vedrører hovedsakelig forbindelser med formel I, hvori n står for 1 eller 2, Ar står for usubstituert eller med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, benzyloksy, benzyltio, halogen, trifluormetyl, nitro og/eller cyan mono- eller disubstituert fenyl, 2- eller 3-tienyl, The invention mainly relates to compounds of formula I, in which n stands for 1 or 2, Ar stands for unsubstituted or with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halolower oxy, benzyloxy, benzylthio, halogen, trifluoromethyl, nitro and/or cyan mono- or disubstituted phenyl, 2- or 3-thienyl,

men står også for 2,1,3-benzoksadiazol-4-yl, resten Ac betyr laverealkylsulfonyl eller laverealkoksykarbonyl, Z står for en rest -0R7eller -NRgRg, R2 betyr hydrogen, videre 2-(4-morfolino)-etyl, R2betyr laverealkyl, hydroksymetyl, cyan eller amino, R^står for laverealkyl, R^ betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, R^betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller med fenyl, som på sin side kan være substituert med hydroksy, substituert laverealkyl, fenyl eller usubstituert eller amino-substituert tiazolyl, but also stands for 2,1,3-benzoxadiazol-4-yl, the residue Ac means lower alkylsulfonyl or lower alkoxycarbonyl, Z stands for a residue -0R7 or -NRgRg, R2 means hydrogen, further 2-(4-morpholino)-ethyl, R2 means lower alkyl , hydroxymethyl, cyan or amino, R^ stands for lower alkyl, R^ means hydrogen or lower alkyl, R^ means hydrogen, unsubstituted or with phenyl, which in turn may be substituted with hydroxy, substituted lower alkyl, phenyl or unsubstituted or amino-substituted thiazolyl,

R6betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl eller fenyl, R^ står for hydrogen, laverealkyl eller laverealkyl, som er substituert med fenyl, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, 4-morfolino, 1-piperazino, hvilket på sin side kan inneholde på 4-nitrogenet laverealkyl som substituenter, eller laverealkoksy, Rg og Rg betyr uavhengig av hverandre hydrogen, usubstituert eller med laverealkoksy, fenyl eller pyridyl substituert laverealkyl, hvori R^og R^tilsammen kan bety 1,3-propylen, hvori R,- og R^tilsammen kan stå for 1,5-pentylen, og hvori Rg ogRg tilsammen kan bety 1,5-pentylen, 3-(3-fenyl-2-imidazolidinon-l-yl)-1,5-pentylen, 3-(2-imidazolidinon-l-yl)-1,5-pentylen eller 3-oksa- eller 3-aza-l,5-pentylen,, hvorved aza-nitrogenet eventuelt er substituert med laverealkyl, benzyl, difenylmetyl, hvorved restene inneholder benzyl eller difenylmetyl eventuelt halogen, laverealkyl og/eller laverealkoksy som substituenter, benzoyl, furanylkarbonyl, fenyl eller laverealkoksyfenyl, optiske isomerer av forbindelser med formel I, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og farma-søytisk anvendbare salter av slike forbindelser med salt-dannende grupper. R6 means hydrogen, lower alkyl or phenyl, R^ stands for hydrogen, lower alkyl or lower alkyl, which is substituted with phenyl, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, 4-morpholino, 1-piperazino, which in turn can contain lower alkyl as substituents on the 4-nitrogen . 1,5-pentylene, and in which Rg and Rg together can mean 1,5-pentylene, 3-(3-phenyl-2-imidazolidinon-1-yl)-1,5-pentylene, 3-(2-imidazolidinone-1- yl)-1,5-pentylene or 3-oxa- or 3-aza-1,5-pentylene, whereby the aza nitrogen is optionally substituted with lower alkyl, benzyl, diphenylmethyl, whereby the residues contain benzyl or diphenylmethyl optionally halogen, lower alkyl and /or lower alkoxy as substituents, benzoyl, furanylcarbonyl, phenyl or lower alkoxyphenyl, optical isomers of for compounds of formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and pharmaceutically usable salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups.

Oppfinnelsen vedrører fremforalt forbindelser med formel I, hvori n står for 1, Ar betyr 2- eller 3-nitro-fenyl, The invention primarily relates to compounds of formula I, in which n stands for 1, Ar means 2- or 3-nitro-phenyl,

2- eller 3-difluormetoksy-fenyl, 2- eller 3-metyl-fenyl,2- or 3-difluoromethoxy-phenyl, 2- or 3-methyl-phenyl,

2- eller 3-trifluormetyl-fenyl, 2,3-dimetyl-fenyl, 2,3-diklor-fenyl, 2- eller 3-benzyloksy-fenyl eller 2- eller 3- benzyltiofenyl, Ac betyr laverealkoksykarbonyl, Z står for en rest -OR^ eller -NRgRg, R^ er hydrogen R2og R^ betyr uavhengig av hverandre laverealkyl, R^er hydrogen, 2- or 3-trifluoromethyl-phenyl, 2,3-dimethyl-phenyl, 2,3-dichloro-phenyl, 2- or 3-benzyloxy-phenyl or 2- or 3-benzylthiophenyl, Ac means lower alkoxycarbonyl, Z stands for a residue -OR^ or -NRgRg, R^ is hydrogen, R2 and R^ independently mean lower alkyl, R^ is hydrogen,

R,, betyr laverealkyl eller fenyl, R^betyr hydrogen, R^betyr usubstituert eller med 4-morfolino, 1-piperazino eller 4-laverealkyl-l-piperazino substituert laverealkyl, R,, means lower alkyl or phenyl, R^ means hydrogen, R^ means unsubstituted or with 4-morpholino, 1-piperazino or 4-lower alkyl-1-piperazino substituted lower alkyl,

Rg og Rg står uavhengig av hverandre for hydrogen, usubstituert eller med fenyl eller pyridyl substituert laverealkyl, og hvori Rg og Rg tilsammen kan bety 3-aza-1,5-pentylen, i hvilket aza- nitrogenet eventuelt er substituert med benzyl eller difenylmetyl, optiske isomere av forbindelser med formel I, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og farmasøytisk anvendbare salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende grupper. Rg and Rg stand independently of each other for hydrogen, unsubstituted or lower alkyl substituted with phenyl or pyridyl, and in which Rg and Rg together can mean 3-aza-1,5-pentylene, in which the aza nitrogen is optionally substituted with benzyl or diphenylmethyl, optical isomers of compounds of formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and pharmaceutically usable salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups.

Foretrukket er forbindelsene med formel I, hvori Ar betyrPreferred are the compounds of formula I, in which Ar represents

2- eller 3-nitro-fenyl, 2- eller 3-difluormetoksy-fenyl,2- or 3-nitro-phenyl, 2- or 3-difluoromethoxy-phenyl,

2- eller 3-metyl-fenyl, 2- eller 3-trifluormetyl-fenyl, 2,3-dimetyl-fenyl, 2,3-diklorfenyl, 2- eller 3-benzyloksy-fenyl eller 2- eller 3-benzyltio-fenyl, men videre også 2,1,3-benzoksadiazol-4-yl. Av særskilt betydning er forbindelsene med formel I, hvori Ar betyr 2- eller 3-nitrofenyl og helt spesielt 3-nitro-fenyl. En ytterligere foretrukket utførelsesform av oppfinnelsen er forbindelsene med formel I, hvori Ac betyr laverealkoksykarbonyl,2-lavere- 2- or 3-methyl-phenyl, 2- or 3-trifluoromethyl-phenyl, 2,3-dimethyl-phenyl, 2,3-dichlorophenyl, 2- or 3-benzyloxy-phenyl or 2- or 3-benzylthio-phenyl, but also 2,1,3-benzoxadiazol-4-yl. Of particular importance are the compounds of formula I, in which Ar means 2- or 3-nitrophenyl and especially 3-nitrophenyl. A further preferred embodiment of the invention is the compounds of formula I, in which Ac means lower alkoxycarbonyl,2-lower-

alkoksy-laverealkoksykarbonyl, laverealkylsulfonyl, karbamoyl, N-alkyl- eller N,N-dialkylkarbamoy1, spesielt laverealkoksykarbonyl, 2-laverealkoksy-laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-alkyl- eller N,N-dialkylkarbamoyl, og fremforalt laverealkoksykarbonyl. Å fremheve er forbindelsene med formel I, hvori Z står for en rest -NRgRg. Foretrukket er forbindelsene med formel I, hvori Z betyr en rest -OR^. Foretrukne er videre forbindelsene med formel I, hvori R^Alkoxy-lower-alkyloxycarbonyl, lower-alkylsulfonyl, carbamoyl, N-alkyl- or N,N-dialkylcarbamoyl, especially lower-alkylcarbonyl, 2-lower-alkyl-lower-alkylcarbamoyl, carbamoyl, N-alkyl- or N,N-dialkylcarbamoyl, and especially lower-alkylcarbonyl. To be highlighted are the compounds of formula I, in which Z stands for a residue -NRgRg. Preferred are the compounds of formula I, in which Z represents a residue -OR^. Further preferred are the compounds of formula I, in which R^

er hydrogen. Foretrukne er også forbindelsene med formel I hvori R^og/eller R^ betyr laverealkyl, hydroksylaverealkyl, spesielt hydroksymetyl, cyan eller amino. Foretrukne er forbindelsene med formel I, hvori en av restene R2og R^is hydrogen. Also preferred are the compounds of formula I in which R^ and/or R^ means lower alkyl, hydroxy lower alkyl, especially hydroxymethyl, cyan or amino. Preferred are the compounds of formula I, in which one of the radicals R 2 and R 1

står for laverealkyl og den andre som står for R^ og R^stands for lower alkyl and the other stands for R^ and R^

under formel I angitte rester, spesielt betyr laverealkyl, hydroksylaverealkyl, cyan eller amino. Av spesiell inter-esse er forbindelsene med formel I, hvori R^betyr laverealkyl, spesielt metyl eller etyl, og fremforalt betyr metyl. Foretrukne er videre forbindelsene med formel I, hvori R^ betyr laverealkyl, spesielt metyl eller etyl, og fremforalt metyl. Av spesiell betydning er forbindelsene med formel I, hvori R^er hydrogen. Foretrukne er forbindelsene med formel I, hvori R,- betyr laverealkyl eller fenyl, spesielt C-^-C^-laverealkyl eller fenyl, fremforalt isopropyl, sek.-butyl (1-metylpropyl) eller fenyl, og betyr i første rekke isopropyl. Foretrukne er videre forbindelsene med formel I, hvori R^står for hydrogen. Videre er foretrukket forbindelsene med formel I, hvori R^ betyr usubstituert eller med 4-morfolino eller 4-laverealkyl-l-piperazino substituert laverealkyl, og betyr spesielt C2~C4-laverealkyl. Foretrukne er videre forbindelsene med formel I, hvori Ro0residues indicated under formula I, in particular means lower alkyl, hydroxyl lower alkyl, cyan or amino. Of particular interest are the compounds of formula I, in which R 1 means lower alkyl, especially methyl or ethyl, and above all means methyl. Further preferred are the compounds of formula I, in which R 1 means lower alkyl, especially methyl or ethyl, and above all methyl. Of particular importance are the compounds of formula I, in which R^ is hydrogen. Preferred are the compounds of formula I, in which R 1 - means lower alkyl or phenyl, especially C 1 -C 4 lower alkyl or phenyl, preferably isopropyl, sec-butyl (1-methylpropyl) or phenyl, and primarily means isopropyl. Further preferred are the compounds of formula I, in which R^ stands for hydrogen. Furthermore, preference is given to the compounds of formula I, in which R 1 means unsubstituted or with 4-morpholino or 4-lower alkyl-1-piperazino substituted lower alkyl, and in particular means C2~C4-lower alkyl. Further preferred are the compounds of formula I, in which Ro0

og Rg tilsammen betyr 3-aza-l,5-pentylen, hvorved aza-nitrogenet er substituert med benzyl eller difenylmetyl. and Rg together means 3-aza-1,5-pentylene, whereby the aza nitrogen is substituted with benzyl or diphenylmethyl.

Oppfinnelsen vedrører spesielt de i eksemplene beskrevne spesifikke forbindelser. Den vedrører videre også alle optiske isomerer samt hvilke som helst blandinger av optiske isomerer, f.eks. blandinger bestående av alle optiske isomerer, som i eksemplene beskrevne spesifikke forbindelser. The invention relates in particular to the specific compounds described in the examples. It also relates to all optical isomers as well as any mixtures of optical isomers, e.g. mixtures consisting of all optical isomers, such as the specific compounds described in the examples.

Forbindelsene med formel I og salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende egenskaper kan fremstilles på i og for seg kjent måte, idet man f.eks. The compounds of formula I and salts of such compounds with salt-forming properties can be prepared in a manner known per se, e.g.

a) omsetter en forbindelse med formel IIa) reacts with a compound of formula II

hvori n' står for 0, 1 eller 2 og Rfe betyr en eventuelt aktivert karboksygruppe, med det forbehold at R, er forskjellig fra en rest C(=0)-Z, når n' står for 1 eller 2 med en forbindelse med formelen III wherein n' stands for 0, 1 or 2 and R fe means an optionally activated carboxy group, with the proviso that R is different from a residue C(=0)-Z, when n' stands for 1 or 2 with a compound of the formula III

hvori n" står for 1, 2 eller 3, og R!, R' og R' har den where n" stands for 1, 2 or 3, and R!, R' and R' have it

4 b b4 b b

under formel I for R^, R,- og R^angitte betydning, kan dog være forskjellig fra restene R^, R^hhv. R^i formel II, med det forbehold at summen av n<1>og n" ikke er større enn 3 eller a<1>) i en forbindelse med formel Ila under formula I for R^, R,- and R^ given meaning, may, however, be different from the residues R^, R^ respectively. R^ in formula II, with the proviso that the sum of n<1> and n" is not greater than 3 or a<1>) in a compound of formula IIa

hvori n<1>står for 1, 2 eller 3 og Rcer en i resten C(=0)-Z overførbar gruppe, overfører denne i resten C(=0)-Z, eller in which n<1> stands for 1, 2 or 3 and Rcer is a transferable group in the residue C(=0)-Z, this transfers in the residue C(=0)-Z, or

b) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen IV, eller et reaksjonsdyktig derivat derav, med en forbindelse med formelen b) reacts a compound of the formula IV, or a reactive derivative thereof, with a compound of the formula

V.eller et tautomer derav, og med en forbindelse med formelen V.or a tautomer thereof, and with a compound of the formula

VI, WE,

eller or

b<1>) omsetter fullstendig analogt til fremgangsmåte b) en forbindelse med formel Va med en forbindelse med formelen b<1>) reacts completely analogously to method b) a compound of formula Va with a compound of the formula

VI, WE,

eller or

c) ringslutter en forbindelse med formelen VII c) ring-closes a compound of formula VII

hvori en av restene X og Y står for gruppen med formelen in which one of the residues X and Y stands for the group with the formula

-NH-R^ og den andre er hydroksy eller begge betyr gruppen med formelen -NH-R^, eller et tautomer derav eller en tilsvarende tautomerblanding, eller -NH-R^ and the other is hydroxy or both means the group of the formula -NH-R^, or a tautomer thereof or a corresponding tautomer mixture, or

d) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen Ar-CHO (IV) eller et reaksjonsdyktig funksjonelt derivat derav med en d) reacts a compound with the formula Ar-CHO (IV) or a reactive functional derivative thereof with a

forbindelse med formelen VIIIcompound with the formula VIII

eller et tautomer derav eller en tilsvarende tautomer blanding, eller or a tautomer thereof or a corresponding tautomer mixture, or

e) i en forbindelse med formel IXe) in a connection with formula IX

hvori Acq betyr en i gruppen Ac overførbar rest, overfører in which Acq means a in the group Ac transferable residue, transfers

denne i gruppen Ac,this in the group Ac,

hvorved i de ovenfor nevnte utgangsstoffer med formlene II til IX, Ila og Va, som såfremt de oppviser saltdannende egenskaper også kan anvendes i form av deres salter, symbolene n, Ar, Ac, , R2, R^, R^, R^, Rg og Z har de under formel I angitte betydninger, og dersom ønsket omdanner en dannet forbindelse med formel I i en annen forbindelse med formel I, og/eller dersom ønsket omdanner et dannet salt i den frie forbindelse eller i et annet salt, og/eller dersom ønsket omdanner en dannet fri forbindelse med formel I med salt-dannende egenskaper i et salt, og/eller dersom ønsket oppspalter en dannet blanding av isomerer eller racemater i de enkelte isomerer eller racemater, og/eller dersom ønsket oppspalter dannede racemater i de optiske antipoder. whereby in the above-mentioned starting substances with the formulas II to IX, Ila and Va, which if they exhibit salt-forming properties can also be used in the form of their salts, the symbols n, Ar, Ac, , R2, R^, R^, R^, Rg and Z have the meanings given under formula I, and if desired converts a formed compound of formula I into another compound of formula I, and/or if desired converts a formed salt into the free compound or into another salt, and/ or if desired converts a formed free compound of formula I with salt-forming properties into a salt, and/or if desired splits a formed mixture of isomers or racemates into the individual isomers or racemates, and/or if desired splits formed racemates into the optical antipodes.

I en forbindelse med formelen II er R, b f.eks. en fri karboksygruppe eller en aktivert karboksygruppe for formålet av tilknytning av en amid- hhv. en peptidbinding. In a compound of the formula II, R, b is e.g. a free carboxy group or an activated carboxy group for the purpose of attachment of an amide or a peptide bond.

For gjennomføring av fremgangsmåtevarianten a) kan karboksy-gruppen eksempelvis ved overføring i et syreazid, -anhydrid, For implementation of method variant a), the carboxy group can, for example, by transfer in an acid azide, -anhydride,

-imidazolid, -isoksazolid eller en aktivert ester, som en av -imidazolide, -isoxazolide or an activated ester, such as one of

de nedenfor nevnte, eller ved reaksjon med et karbodiimid,those mentioned below, or by reaction with a carbodiimide,

som N,N<1->dicykloheksylkarbodiimid, eventuelt under tilsetning av N-hydroksysuccinimid, et usubstituert eller f.eks. med halogen, metyl eller metoksy substituert 1-hydroksybenzotriazol eller 4-hydroksybenzo-l,2,3.-triazin-3-oksyd (jfr. bl.a. DE-OS 1.917.690, DE-OS 1.937.656. as N,N<1->dicyclohexylcarbodiimide, optionally with the addition of N-hydroxysuccinimide, an unsubstituted or e.g. with halogen, methyl or methoxy substituted 1-hydroxybenzotriazole or 4-hydroxybenzo-1,2,3.-triazine-3-oxide (cf. e.g. DE-OS 1,917,690, DE-OS 1,937,656.

DE-OS 2.202.613), eller spesielt av N-hydroksy-5-norbornen-2,3-dikarboksimid, eller med N,N<1->karbonyldiimidazol aktiveres. Videre kan de også derved aktiveres ved at man overfører de først f.eks. med trimetylsilylklorid til den tilsvarende trimetylsilylester og deretter overfører med et egnet halogeneringsmiddel, f.eks. tionylklorid, i .det tilsvarende syrehalogenid, spesielt syreklorid. DE-OS 2,202,613), or in particular of N-hydroxy-5-norbornene-2,3-dicarboximide, or with N,N<1->carbonyldiimidazole is activated. Furthermore, they can also thereby be activated by transferring them first, e.g. with trimethylsilyl chloride to the corresponding trimethylsilyl ester and then transfer with a suitable halogenating agent, e.g. thionyl chloride, in .the corresponding acid halide, especially acid chloride.

For dannelse av aktiverte estere, som ovenfor er omtalt,For the formation of activated esters, as discussed above,

egner seg f.eks. eventuelt med elektrontUtrekkende substituenter substituerte fenoler og tiofenoler som fenol, tiofenol, tibkresol, p-nitrotiofenol, 2,4,5- og 2,4,6-triklorfenol, penta(fluor eller klor)fenol, o- og p-nitrofenol, 2,4-dinitrofenol, p-cyanfenol, videre f.eks. N-hydroksysuccinimid, N-hydroksyftalimid og N-hydroksy-piperidin. suitable for e.g. optionally with electron-withdrawing substituents substituted phenols and thiophenols such as phenol, thiophenol, tibcresol, p-nitrothiophenol, 2,4,5- and 2,4,6-trichlorophenol, penta(fluorine or chloro)phenol, o- and p-nitrophenol, 2 ,4-dinitrophenol, p-cyanophenol, further e.g. N-hydroxysuccinimide, N-hydroxyphthalimide and N-hydroxy-piperidine.

For gjennomføring av fremgangsmåten a) blir alltid en forbindelse med formelen II og III underkastet på i og for seg kjent måte en kondensasjonsreaksjon. To carry out method a), a compound with the formula II and III is always subjected to a condensation reaction in a manner known per se.

Som den mest anvendte metode til tilknytning av amid- hhv. peptidbindinger skal nevnes karbodiimidmetoden, videre også acidmetoden, den aktiverte estermetoden og anhydridmetoden, samt Merrifield-metoden, N-karboksyanhydridmetoden eller N-tiokarboksyanhydrid og syrekloridmetoden. As the most used method for attaching amide or peptide bonds must be mentioned the carbodiimide method, also the acid method, the activated ester method and the anhydride method, as well as the Merrifield method, the N-carboxylic anhydride method or the N-thiocarboxylic anhydride and the acid chloride method.

Ved en særskilt foretrukket fremstilling av forbindelsene med formel I anvender man som koblingsmetode karbodiimidmetoden med N,N<1->dicykloheksylkarbodiimid i nærvær av 1-hydroksybenzotriazol. Herved blir først en forbindelse med formelen II, hvori K er en fri karboksygruppe først intermediært overført med 1-hydroksy-benzotriazol i den tilsvarende benzotriazol-l-yl-ester, som deretter omsettes under innvirkning av det ovenfor nevnte karbodiimid med en forbindelse med formelen III, fortrinnsvis en slik hvori Z er OR^og R^er eventuelt substituert laverealkyl eller hvori Z betyr NRgRg, til en forbindelse med formelen I. In a particularly preferred preparation of the compounds of formula I, the carbodiimide method with N,N<1->dicyclohexylcarbodiimide in the presence of 1-hydroxybenzotriazole is used as coupling method. Hereby, a compound of the formula II, in which K is a free carboxy group, is first intermediately transferred with 1-hydroxy-benzotriazole into the corresponding benzotriazol-1-yl ester, which is then reacted under the influence of the above-mentioned carbodiimide with a compound of the formula III, preferably one in which Z is OR^ and R^ is optionally substituted lower alkyl or in which Z means NRgRg, to a compound of the formula I.

Utgangsstoffene med formel II og formelen III kan uavhengig fra hverandre anvendes som racemat, racemat-blanding, som optisk isomer eller som blanding av flere optiske isomerer. Til eksempel er beskrevet Chem. Pharm. Bull. 28, 2809-2812 (1980) fremstillingen av optiske isomerer med formelen II av en racemisk forbindelse med formel II. The starting substances with formula II and formula III can be used independently of each other as a racemate, racemate mixture, as an optical isomer or as a mixture of several optical isomers. For example, Chem. Pharm. Bull. 28, 2809-2812 (1980) the preparation of optical isomers of formula II from a racemic compound of formula II.

Svært mange utgangsstoffer med formelen III - aminosyrer, di- og tripeptider og deres C-terminale eventuelt substituerte laverealkylestere - er kjente, såvel som racemater, racematblandinger som også som optiske isomere, og er videre fremstillbar på analog måte til de kjente utgangsstoffer. A great many starting substances with the formula III - amino acids, di- and tripeptides and their C-terminal optionally substituted lower alkyl esters - are known, as well as racemates, racemate mixtures and also as optical isomers, and can further be prepared in an analogous way to the known starting substances.

Utgangsstoffer med formelen II, hvori n<1>står for 0 er kjente fra f.eks. europeisk patentansøkning 11.706 og videre fremstillbar på analog måte til de kjente utgangs-stof f er. Utgangsstoffer med formel II, hvori n<1>står for 1 eller 2 lar seg f.eks. derved fremstille ved at man omsetter forbindelser med formel II, hvori n' står for 0, med en forbindelse med formelen Illa Starting substances with the formula II, in which n<1> stands for 0, are known from e.g. European patent application 11,706 and further can be produced in an analogous manner to the known starting materials. Starting substances with formula II, in which n<1> stands for 1 or 2 can be e.g. thereby produced by reacting compounds of formula II, in which n' stands for 0, with a compound of formula Illa

hhv. en forbindelse med formelen Illb respectively a compound of formula IIIb

hvori R, har den under formel II angitte betydning og R^, R,- og Rg har den under formel I angitte betydning og wherein R, has the meaning given under formula II and R^, R,- and Rg have the meaning given under formula I and

R4, R^ og Rg har den under formel I for R4, R,- og Rg angitte betydning, kan dog være forskjellig fra R^, R,, hhv. Rg, R 4 , R 1 and R 2 have the meaning given under formula I for R 4 , R 2 and R 2 , but may be different from R 2 , R 2 , respectively. Rg,

på samme måte som ovenfor beskrevet for fremstillingen av forbindelser med formel I av hver av en forbindelse med formelen II og III. Forbindelser med formelen Illa og formenen Illb er kjente, de er enten identisk med forbindelser med formelen III, hvori Z betyr OR^ og R^står for hydrogen og n" betyr 1 hhv. 2, eller lar seg fremstille av nettopp disse forbindelser ifølge de samme aktiveringsmetoder som de som er beskrevet ovenfor for forbindelser med formelen II. in the same way as described above for the preparation of compounds of formula I from each of a compound of formula II and III. Compounds with the formula Illa and the form Illb are known, they are either identical to compounds with the formula III, in which Z means OR^ and R^ stands for hydrogen and n" means 1 or 2, or can be prepared from precisely these compounds according to the same activation methods as those described above for compounds of formula II.

Fremgangsmåtevarianten a') omfatter blant annet overføringen av forbindelser med formelen Ila, hvori Rcbetyr f.eks. The method variant a') includes, among other things, the transfer of compounds with the formula IIa, in which Rc means e.g.

en beskyttet og/eller funksjonelt omdannet karboksygruppe,a protected and/or functionally converted carboxy group,

i forbindelser med formel I. Under en beskyttet karboksygruppe forståes en av en beskyttelsesgruppe, som vanligvis kommer til anvendelse i peptidkjemien, beskyttet karboksygruppe. Slike beskyttelsesgrupper er lett avspaltbare, eksempelvis solvolyttisk, reduktivt, fotolytisk eller også under fysiologiske betingelser, dvs. uten at uønskede bireaksjoner finner sted, hvorved som regel fåes forbindelser med formelen I, i hvilken Z betyr OR^og R^er hydrogen. in compounds of formula I. By a protected carboxy group is meant one of a protecting group, which is usually used in peptide chemistry, protected carboxy group. Such protective groups are easily cleavable, for example solvolytically, reductively, photolytically or also under physiological conditions, i.e. without unwanted side reactions taking place, whereby as a rule compounds of the formula I are obtained, in which Z means OR^ and R^ is hydrogen.

Beskyttelsesgrupper av denne art samt deres avspaltning er eksempelvis beskrevet i "Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry", Plenum Press, London, New York, 1973, videre i "The Peptides", Vol. I, Schroder og Llibke, Academic Press, London, New York, 1965, samt i "Methoden der organischen Chemie", Houben-Weyl, 4. opplag bd. 15/1, Georg Thieme Protective groups of this kind as well as their cleavage are described, for example, in "Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry", Plenum Press, London, New York, 1973, further in "The Peptides", Vol. I, Schroder and Llibke, Academic Press, London, New York, 1965, as well as in "Methoden der organischen Chemie", Houben-Weyl, 4th edition vol. 15/1, Georg Thieme

Verlag, Stuttgart, 1974.Verlag, Stuttgart, 1974.

Således beskyttes karboksygrupper eksempelvis ved hydrazid-dannelse eller ved forestring. For forestring er egnet f.eks. lavere substituerte alkanoler som cyanmetanol, 2,2,2-trikloretanol eller benzoylmetanol. En særskilt fordelaktig kategori av substituerte alkanoler er etanoler som i (i-stilling bærer en trisubstituert silylgruppe, som trifenylsilyl-, dimetyl-butyl-silyl- eller fremforalt en trimétylsilylgruppe. Som f.eks. beskrevet i belgisk patent nr. 851.576 egner seg spesielt godt disse alkoholer for beskyttelse av karboksygruppene, da de tilsvarende silyletylestere, f.eks. (3- (trimetylsilyl)-etylester, riktignok har stabiliteten av vanlige alkylestere, lar seg dog selektivt avspalte under milde betingelser ved innvirkning av fluoridione-avgivende reagenser, f.eks. fluorider av kvaternære organiske baser, som tetraetylammoniumfluorid. Men de kan også avspaltes på samme måte som den vanlig substituerte alkylester, ved alkalisk hydrolyse, f.eks. ved hjelp av alkalimetallhydroksyder, -karbonater eller Thus, carboxyl groups are protected, for example, by hydrazide formation or by esterification. For esterification, e.g. lower substituted alkanols such as cyanomethanol, 2,2,2-trichloroethanol or benzoylmethanol. A particularly advantageous category of substituted alkanols are ethanols which in the (i) position carry a trisubstituted silyl group, such as triphenylsilyl, dimethyl-butyl-silyl or above all a trimethylsilyl group. As, for example, described in Belgian patent no. 851,576 is particularly suitable well these alcohols for protection of the carboxy groups, as the corresponding silyl ethyl esters, e.g. .eg fluorides of quaternary organic bases, such as tetraethylammonium fluoride. But they can also be cleaved in the same way as the usual substituted alkyl ester, by alkaline hydrolysis, for example by means of alkali metal hydroxides, carbonates or

-bikarbonater.-bicarbonates.

Er i en forbindelse med formelen Ila (hhv. I) R enIs in a compound with the formula Ila (or I) R one

c c

funksjonelt omdannet karboksygruppe, også f.eks. cyan, en imidoester, spesielt en imidolaverealkylester, en eventuelt substituert karbamoylgruppe eller et syrehalogenid, så functionally converted carboxy group, also e.g. cyan, an imido ester, especially an imido lower alkyl ester, an optionally substituted carbamoyl group or an acid halide, then

lar denne seg på i og for seg kjent måte, spesielt ved hydrolyse i alkalisk eller surt medium, overføre i en forbindelse med formel I, hvori Z betyr OR^ og R^står for hydrogen, hvorved man i førstnevnte tilfelle også direkte kan få et salt. En forbindelse med formelen Ila, hvori Rcer cyan, lar seg dessuten ovérføre på vanlig måte, f.eks. ved addisjon av eventuelt substituerte laverealkanoler i nærvær av en vannfri syre, som klorhydrogen, og etterfølgende forsiktig hydrolyse av den dannede imidoester til forbindelser med formelen I, hvori R7er eventuelt substituert laverealkyl, det samme lykkes også ved omsetningen av en forbindelse allows this in a manner known per se, especially by hydrolysis in an alkaline or acidic medium, to be transferred into a compound of formula I, in which Z means OR^ and R^ stands for hydrogen, whereby in the former case one can also directly obtain a salt. A compound of the formula IIa, in which Rcer is cyan, can also be transferred in the usual way, e.g. by addition of optionally substituted lower alkanols in the presence of an anhydrous acid, such as hydrogen chloride, and subsequent careful hydrolysis of the formed imidoester to compounds of the formula I, in which R7 is optionally substituted lower alkyl, the same also succeeds in the reaction of a compound

med formelen Ila, hvori Rcer et syrehalogenid, med eventuelt substituerte laverealkanoler. with the formula Ia, in which Rcer is an acid halide, with optionally substituted lower alkanols.

Ved denne fremgangsmåtevariant kan dog også anvendes ut-gangsstof f er med formelen Ila, i hvilken Rcer f.eks. formyl eller et reaksjonsdyktig derivat derav - som definert nedenfor -, hydroksymetyl eller metyl, hvilke kan overføres ifølge vanlige oksydasjonsmetoder i forbindelser med formel I, fortrinnsvis i slike hvori Z betyr OR^og R-, In this process variant, however, starting material f is with the formula Ila, in which Rcer e.g. formyl or a reactive derivative thereof - as defined below -, hydroxymethyl or methyl, which can be transferred according to usual oxidation methods in compounds of formula I, preferably in those in which Z means OR^ and R-,

står for hydrogen.stands for hydrogen.

Spesielt ved gjennomføringen av fremgangsmåtevarianten a'Especially when carrying out method variant a'

må påaktes at uønskede biraksjoner, hvilke kan ha til følge omdannelsen av ytterliger grupperinger i molekylet, ikke inntrer. care must be taken that unwanted side reactions, which may result in the transformation of additional groupings in the molecule, do not occur.

Utgangsstoffer med formelen Ila, hvori n' står for 1,2 eller 3, lar seg fremstille f.eks. på analog måte som beskrevet ovenfor for forbindelsene med formel II, hvori n' står for 1 eller 2, nemlig ved omsetning av en forbindelse med formelen II, hvori n' står for 0 eller 1, med forbindelser som adskiller seg fra slike med formelen Illa og Illb ved tilstedeværelsen av R i steden for R, . Starting substances with the formula IIa, in which n' stands for 1,2 or 3, can be prepared, e.g. in an analogous way as described above for the compounds of formula II, in which n' stands for 1 or 2, namely by reacting a compound of formula II, in which n' stands for 0 or 1, with compounds that differ from those of formula Illa and Illb by the presence of R instead of R, .

c b c b

Reaksjonsdyktige funksjonelle derivater av det i fremgangsmåtevarianten b) som utgangsstoff anvendte aldehyd med formelen IV, likeledes som av formylgrupper generelt, er blant annnet de tilsvarende acetaler, som dilaverealkyl-, f.eks. dimetyl- eller dietylacetaler, acylaler som dilavere-alkanoylacylaler, f.eks. diacetylacylal, eller spesielt de tilsvarende dihalogenmetylforbindelser, f.eks. diklormetyl-eller dibrommetyl-forbindelser, videre addisjonsforbindelser som slike med vann eller et alkalimetallhydrogensulfitt, f.eks. kaliumhydrogensulfitt. Reactive functional derivatives of the aldehyde of the formula IV used as starting material in method variant b), as well as of formyl groups in general, are among others the corresponding acetals, such as dilower alkyl-, e.g. dimethyl or diethyl acetals, acyls such as dilave-alkanoylacyls, e.g. diacetylacylal, or especially the corresponding dihalomethyl compounds, e.g. dichloromethyl or dibromomethyl compounds, further addition compounds such as those with water or an alkali metal hydrogen sulphite, e.g. potassium hydrogen sulphite.

En variant av denne fremgangsmåte består deri å omsette først en forbindelse med formel IV med en forbindelse med formel V, f.eks. i nærvær av en organisk eller uorganisk base, f.eks. en katalyttisk mengde piperidin, eller fortrinnsvis i nærvær av en uorganisk eller organisk syre, f.eks. mineral-syre, så som saltsyre, eller f.eks. p-toluensulfonsyre, og at det dannede mellomprodukt med formelen Va A variant of this method consists in first reacting a compound of formula IV with a compound of formula V, e.g. in the presence of an organic or inorganic base, e.g. a catalytic amount of piperidine, or preferably in the presence of an inorganic or organic acid, e.g. mineral acid, such as hydrochloric acid, or e.g. p-toluenesulfonic acid, and that it formed an intermediate with the formula Va

etter dens isolering eller uten å isolere dette las inntre i reaksjon med en forbindelse med formelen VI. after its isolation or without isolating it is allowed to react with a compound of the formula VI.

Utgangsprodukter med formelen IV og VI er kjente, og ytterligere utgangsstoffer er fremstillbare analogt til de kjente. Utgangsmaterialet med formelen V lar seg ut-vinne på i og for seg kjent måte, f.eks. ved at man omsetter en forbindelse med formelen III, f.eks. med diketener ifølge Pharm. Acta. Heiv. 38, 616 (1963). Starting products with formulas IV and VI are known, and further starting substances can be prepared analogously to the known ones. The starting material with the formula V can be extracted in a manner known per se, e.g. by reacting a compound with the formula III, e.g. with diketenes according to Pharm. Acta. Hooray. 38, 616 (1963).

Vanligvis dannes in situ de i fremgangsmåtevarianten c) anvendte utgangsstoffer med formelen VII og ringslutningen ifølge fremgangsmåten finner sted under reaksjonsbetingelsene for fremstillingen av utgangsmaterialet. Således kan man få utgangsstoffer med formelen VII og under reaksjonsbetingelsene vanligvis også de tilsvarende sluttprodukter med formelen I, idet man ca) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen IV eller et ovenfor definert reaksjonsdyktig funksjonelt derivat derav med en forbindelse med formelen Usually, the starting materials of the formula VII used in method variant c) are formed in situ and the ring closure according to the method takes place under the reaction conditions for the preparation of the starting material. Thus, one can obtain starting substances with the formula VII and, under the reaction conditions, usually also the corresponding end products with the formula I, by approx.) reacting a compound with the formula IV or an above-defined reactive functional derivative thereof with a compound with the formula

av en forbindelse med formelen V og en forbindelse med formelen R^-NH2(X) , eller cb) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen IV eller et reaksjonsdyktig funksjonelt derivat derav, med en forbindelse med formelen og en forbindelse med formelen VIb eller VI, eller cc) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen X med en forbindelse med formelen og en forbindelse med formelen V, eller cd) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen X med en forbindelse med formelen Va og en forbindelse med formelen Vb eller VI, eller ce) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen X med en forbindelse med formelen eller cf) omsetter en forbindelse med formel VI med en forbindelse med formelen Va eller formelen eller cg) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen Vb med en forbindelse med formelen Via eller med en forbindelse med formelen of a compound of the formula V and a compound of the formula R^-NH2(X) , or cb) reacts a compound of the formula IV or a reactive functional derivative thereof, with a compound of the formula and a compound of the formula VIb or VI, or cc) reacts a compound of the formula X with a compound of the formula and a compound of the formula V, or cd) reacts a compound of the formula X with a compound of the formula Va and a compound of the formula Vb or VI, or ce) reacts a compound of the formula X with a compound of the formula or cf) reacts a compound of the formula VI with a compound of the formula Va or the formula or cg) reacts a compound of the formula Vb with a compound of the formula Via or with a compound of the formula

Herved kan med unntak av forbindelsene med formlene IV og X anvendes forbindelsene med formlene V, Va-c, VI,Vla-c, With the exception of the compounds with the formulas IV and X, the compounds with the formulas V, Va-c, VI, Vla-c,

VII og XI i form av tautomerer eller i form av tautomer-blandinger, utgangsstoffer med de ovenfor nevnte formler med saltdannende egenskaper kan også anvendes i form av salter. Videre har i de ovennevnte forbindelser symbolene n, Ar, Ac, R^, R2, R3, R4/, R6og 2 den under formel 1 angitte betydning. VII and XI in the form of tautomers or in the form of tautomer mixtures, starting substances with the above-mentioned formulas with salt-forming properties can also be used in the form of salts. Furthermore, in the above-mentioned compounds the symbols n, Ar, Ac, R 1 , R 2 , R 3 , R 4 , R 6 and 2 have the meaning given under formula 1.

En forbindelse med formelen X kan også anvendes i form avA compound with the formula X can also be used in the form of

et middel som avgir disse forbindelser in situ, f.eks. ammoniakk i form av et ammoniumsalt, som ammoniumacetat eller ammoniumhydrogenkarbonat, eller en lettmetallforbindelse, f.eks. alkalimetallforbindelser, som natriumamid eller an agent which releases these compounds in situ, e.g. ammonia in the form of an ammonium salt, such as ammonium acetate or ammonium bicarbonate, or a light metal compound, e.g. alkali metal compounds, such as sodium amide or

litium-N-metylamid.lithium N-methylamide.

Ved ringslutningsreaksjonen c), samt kondensasjonsreaksjonene ca) til cg) for fremstilling av de vanligvis in situ dannede utgangsmaterialer for ringslutningsreaksjonen, likeledes som også ved fremgangsmåtevariant b), dreier det seg om varianter av dihydropyridinsyntesen ifølgeHantzsch. Ved varianten ca) avspaltes tilsammen tre molekyler vann, ved ytterligere varianter inntrer delvis i steden for vannavspaltningen en addisjonsreaksjon, dvs. vannavspaltningen skjer allerede ved fremstillingen av ett eller av to ut-gangsstof fer . Ved omsetningen av forbindelsene med formelen IV med forbindelser med formelen Vb og VI ifølge variant cb), av forbindelser med formelen VI med forbindelser med formelen Vc ifølge variant cf), eller av forbindelser med formelen Vb med forbindelser med formelen VIc ifølge variant cg) blir ytterligere til hhv. i steden for vann avspaltet en forbindelse med formelen X. In the ring closure reaction c), as well as the condensation reactions ca) to cg) for the production of the starting materials usually formed in situ for the ring closure reaction, as well as in process variant b), these are variants of the dihydropyridine synthesis according to Hantzsch. In the variant ca) a total of three molecules of water are separated, in further variants an addition reaction takes place in part instead of the water separation, i.e. the water separation already takes place during the production of one or two starting substances. In the reaction of the compounds of the formula IV with compounds of the formula Vb and VI according to variant cb), of compounds of the formula VI with compounds of the formula Vc according to variant cf), or of compounds of the formula Vb with compounds of the formula VIc according to variant cg) further to respectively instead of water, a compound with the formula X cleaved off.

Dersom ifølge variant ca) skal fremstilles forbindelser med formel I, kan dannes uønskede biprodukter, f.eks. av typen av 1,4-dihydro-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyrederivater, som tilsvarende diester. Ved ikke-samtidig tilførsel av reaksjonsdeltakere kan imidlertid dannelsen av slike biprodukter minskes, idet man fremmer et bestemt reaksjons-forløp som ln situ forløper ifølge en annen vairant, da ifølge den doserte tilsetning av reaksjonskomponentene, f.eks. først kan dannes en forbindelse med den generelle formel VI eller med formel Vb. If according to variant c) compounds of formula I are to be prepared, unwanted by-products can be formed, e.g. of the type of 1,4-dihydro-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid derivs., as corresponding diesters. By non-simultaneous supply of reaction participants, however, the formation of such by-products can be reduced, as one promotes a specific reaction course which proceeds in situ according to a different variant, then according to the dosed addition of the reaction components, e.g. first a compound of the general formula VI or of the formula Vb can be formed.

Ringslutnings- hhv. kondensasjonsreaksjonene ifølge fremgangsmåten gjennomføres på i og for seg kjent måte, dersom nødvendig, i nærvær av et kondensasjonsmiddel, spesielt et basisk kondensasjonsmiddel, som et overskudd av en basisk reaksjonskomponent eller en ytterligere, f.eks. organisk base, som piperidin eller etyl-diisopropyl-amin, eller et metallalkoholat, som alkalimetall-laverealkanolat, eller, dersom en forbindelse med formel X foreligger som en slik med et lettmetall, så som natriumamid, i nærvær av sure midler, så som en organisk karboksylsyre, f.eks. eddiksyre, og/eller et egnet dehydratiserings- eller vannopptagende-middel,videre vanligvis i nærvær av et inert organisk oppløsningsmiddel og ved reaksjonstemperaturer i området fra omtrent værelsetemperatur til ca. 150°C, spesielt ved koketemperatur av oppløsningsmidlet. Eventuelt skjer omsetningen i en inertgassatmosfære, f.eks. nitrogenatmosfære, og/eller f.eks. ved anvendelse av et lavtkokende oppløsningsmiddel og/eller et utgangsstoff med formelen X, i lukket kar under forhøyet trykk. Looping or the condensation reactions according to the method are carried out in a manner known per se, if necessary, in the presence of a condensation agent, especially a basic condensation agent, as an excess of a basic reaction component or a further, e.g. organic base, such as piperidine or ethyl diisopropylamine, or a metal alkoxide, such as an alkali metal lower alcohol alkoxide, or, if a compound of formula X is present as such with a light metal, such as sodium amide, in the presence of acidic agents, such as a organic carboxylic acid, e.g. acetic acid, and/or a suitable dehydrating or water absorbing agent, further usually in the presence of an inert organic solvent and at reaction temperatures in the range from about room temperature to about 150°C, especially at the boiling temperature of the solvent. If necessary, the turnover takes place in an inert gas atmosphere, e.g. nitrogen atmosphere, and/or e.g. by using a low-boiling solvent and/or a starting material of the formula X, in a closed vessel under elevated pressure.

De i fremgangsmåtevariantene anvendte utgangsstoffer er kjente eller kan fremstilles ifølge i og for seg kjente fremgangsmåter. Således lar seg eksempelvis fremstille en forbindelse med formelen Va av hver av en forbindelse med formel V og The starting materials used in the process variants are known or can be prepared according to processes known per se. Thus, for example, a compound with the formula Va can be prepared from each of a compound with the formula V and

CV, en forbindelse med formelen Via lar seg fremstille av hver av en med formlene VIb og IV, en forbindelse med formelen Vb lar seg fremstille av hver av en med formlene V og X, en forbindelse med formelen Vc lar seg fremstille av hver av en med formlene Vb og IV, en forbindelse med formelen VIc lar seg fremstille av hver av en med formlene VI og IV CV, a compound of the formula Via can be prepared from each of the formulas VIb and IV, a compound of the formula Vb can be prepared from each of the formulas V and X, a compound of the formula Vc can be prepared from each of a of formulas Vb and IV, a compound of formula VIc can be prepared from each of formulas VI and IV

og en slik med formelen XI lar seg fremstille av hver av en med formlene VIb og Va. and one such with the formula XI can be prepared from each one with the formulas VIb and Va.

Fremgangsmåtevarianten d) gjennomføres på i og for seg kjent måte. Reaksjonsdyktige funksjonelle derivater til aldehyd med formelen IV er ovenfor beskrevet. Reaksjonen gjennomføres i fravær, fortrinnsvis i nærvær av et oppløsningsmiddel eller fortynningsmiddel eller en tilsvarende blanding og/eller i nærvær av et kondensasjonsmiddel, hvorved man arbeider under kjøling, ved værelsetemperatur, eller fortrinnsvis under oppvarming, f.eks. i et temperaturområde fra ca. 0°C til ca. 200°C, fortrinnsvis fra ca. 40°C til ca. 150°, og dersom nødvendig i et lukket kar, eventuelt under trykk og/eller under en inertgassatmosfære. Method variant d) is carried out in a manner known per se. Reactive functional derivatives of aldehyde with the formula IV are described above. The reaction is carried out in the absence, preferably in the presence of a solvent or diluent or a similar mixture and/or in the presence of a condensing agent, whereby one works under cooling, at room temperature, or preferably under heating, e.g. in a temperature range from approx. 0°C to approx. 200°C, preferably from approx. 40°C to approx. 150°, and if necessary in a closed vessel, possibly under pressure and/or under an inert gas atmosphere.

Utgangsmaterialet med formelen VIII kan fremstilles på i og for seg kjent måte, for eksempel kan man ved reaksjon av en forbindelse med formel V, fortrinnsvis en slik, hvori Z er forskjellig fra en hydroksygruppe, med en forbindelse med formelen VI direkte oppnå utgangsmaterialet med formelen The starting material with the formula VIII can be prepared in a manner known per se, for example, by reacting a compound of the formula V, preferably one in which Z is different from a hydroxy group, with a compound of the formula VI, the starting material with the formula can be directly obtained

VIII.VIII.

De i fremgangsmåtevarianten e) anvendte utgangsstoffer med formelen IX kan svarende til den i utgangsstoffene inneholdende rest Acq eksempelvis være karboksylsyrer (Acq er karboksy), karboksylsyreanhydrider, spesielt blandede anhydrider, som syrehalogenider, f.eks. syreklorider eller syrebromider (Acq er halogenkarbonyl, f.eks. klor-eller bromkarbonyl), videre aktiverte estere, f.eks. cyanmetyl- eller pentaklorfenylester (Acq er cyanmetoksykarbonyl eller pentaklorfenyloksykarbonyl). Slike utgangs-stof fer kan omdannes, eventuelt i nærvær av kondensasjons-midler, ved behandling med en alkohol, som en usubstituert eller substituert laverealkanol, eller et reaksjonsdyktig derivat derav, f.eks. et tilsvarende alkoholat, som alkalimetallalkoholat, frie karboksylsyrer kan også omdannes ved omsetning med egnede diazo-forbindelser, som usubstituerte eller substituerte diazonlaverealkaner, The starting materials with the formula IX used in the method variant e) corresponding to the residue Acq contained in the starting materials can for example be carboxylic acids (Acq is carboxy), carboxylic anhydrides, especially mixed anhydrides, such as acid halides, e.g. acid chlorides or acid bromides (Acq is halocarbonyl, e.g. chlorine or bromocarbonyl), further activated esters, e.g. cyanomethyl or pentachlorophenyl ester (Acq is cyanomethoxycarbonyl or pentachlorophenyloxycarbonyl). Such starting materials can be converted, optionally in the presence of condensation agents, by treatment with an alcohol, such as an unsubstituted or substituted lower alkanol, or a reactive derivative thereof, e.g. a corresponding alcoholate, such as alkali metal alcoholate, free carboxylic acids can also be converted by reaction with suitable diazo compounds, such as unsubstituted or substituted diazone lower alkanes,

i forbindelser med formel I, i hvilken Ac betyr acylresten av en monoester av karbonsyren. Slike forbindelser kan likeledes fåes når man som utgangsstoffer med formelen IX anvender salter, spesielt alkalimetall- eller jordalkali-metallsalter til den frie karboksylsyre og behandler disse med reaksjonsdyktige estere av alkoholer, som usubstituert eller substituerte laverealkanoler, som tilsvarende halogenider, f.eks. klorider, bromider eller jodider, eller organiske sulfonsyreestere, f.eks. laverealkansulfonsyre-eller arensulfonsyreestere, som metansulfonsyre- hhv. p-toluensulfonsyreestere, eller når man hydrolyserer tilsvarende hydrolyserbare iminoestere, som tilsvarende imino-laverealkylestere, til estrene. in compounds of formula I, in which Ac means the acyl residue of a monoester of the carboxylic acid. Such compounds can also be obtained when starting materials with the formula IX use salts, especially alkali metal or alkaline earth metal salts of the free carboxylic acid and treat these with reactive esters of alcohols, such as unsubstituted or substituted lower alkanols, such as corresponding halides, e.g. chlorides, bromides or iodides, or organic sulphonic acid esters, e.g. lower alkanesulphonic acid or arenesulphonic acid esters, such as methanesulphonic acid or p-toluenesulfonic acid esters, or when one hydrolyzes corresponding hydrolyzable iminoesters, such as corresponding imino-lower alkyl esters, to the esters.

Omsetningen av frie karboksylsyrer med alkoholer, som usubstituerte eller substituerte laverealkanoler, skjer fordelaktig i nærvær av en sur, vannavspaltende katalysator, som en protonsyre, f.eks. klorhydrogen-, bromhydrogen-, svovel-, fosfor- eller borsyre, benzensulfon- eller toluensulfonsyre, eller en Lewis-syre, f.eks. bortrifluorid-eterat, i et overskudd av den anvendte alkohol og/eller i et inert oppløsningsmiddel, dersom nødvendig under destillativ, f.eks. azeotrop, fjernelse av det ved reaksjonen frigjorte vann. Videre kan man også gjennomføre omsetningen i nærvær av vannbindende kondensasjonsmiddel, som egnede substituerte karbodiimider, f.eks. N,N<1->dietyl-, N,N'-dicykloheksyl- eller N-etyl-N<1->(3-dimetylaminopropyl)-karbodiimid, eventuelt i inerte organiske oppløsningsmidler. Blandede anhydrider, spesielt syrehalogenider, omsettes eksempelvis i nærvær av syrebindende midler, f.eks. organiske, spesielt tettiære nitrogenbaser, som trietylamin, etyl-diisopropylamin eller pyridin eller også i nærvær av uorganiske baser, f.eks. av alkalimetall- eller jordalkali-metallhydroksyder eller -karbonater, som natrium-, kalium-eller kalsiumhydroksyd hhv. -karbonat, med alkoholer eller med alkoholater, f.eks. alkalimetallaverealkoksyder. The reaction of free carboxylic acids with alcohols, such as unsubstituted or substituted lower alkanols, takes place advantageously in the presence of an acidic, water-splitting catalyst, such as a protonic acid, e.g. hydrochloric, hydrobromic, sulphurous, phosphoric or boric acid, benzenesulphonic or toluenesulphonic acid, or a Lewis acid, e.g. boron trifluoride etherate, in an excess of the alcohol used and/or in an inert solvent, if necessary under distillation, e.g. azeotrope, removal of the water released by the reaction. Furthermore, the reaction can also be carried out in the presence of a water-binding condensing agent, such as suitable substituted carbodiimides, e.g. N,N<1->diethyl-, N,N'-dicyclohexyl- or N-ethyl-N<1->(3-dimethylaminopropyl)-carbodiimide, optionally in inert organic solvents. Mixed anhydrides, especially acid halides, react for example in the presence of acid binding agents, e.g. organic, especially tertiary nitrogen bases, such as triethylamine, ethyl diisopropylamine or pyridine or also in the presence of inorganic bases, e.g. of alkali metal or alkaline earth metal hydroxides or carbonates, such as sodium, potassium or calcium hydroxide or -carbonate, with alcohols or with alcoholates, e.g. alkali metal alkoxides.

Omsetningen av reaksjonsdyktige estere, f.eks. cyanmetyl-eller pentaklorfenylestere, med alkoholer gjennomføres eksempelvis i et- overfor reaksjonsdeltagerne inert opp-løsningsmiddel og i temperaturområdet fra ca. 0°C til ca. 120°C, fortrinnsvis ved værelsetemperatur inntil ca. 60°C. The turnover of reactive esters, e.g. cyanomethyl or pentachlorophenyl esters, with alcohols is carried out, for example, in a solvent inert to the reaction participants and in the temperature range from approx. 0°C to approx. 120°C, preferably at room temperature up to approx. 60°C.

Hydrolysen av iminoesterutgangsstoffet, spesielt imino-laverealkylester-utgangsstoffer, skjer eksempelvis ved hjelp av vannholdige mineralsyrer, som saltsyre eller svovelsyre, hvorved man f.eks. som ved addisjonen av klorhydrogen til nitriler og omsetning med vannfrie alkoholer, spesielt usubstituert eller substituerte laverealkanoler dannede iminoestersalter, f.eks. -hydroklorider, etter tilsetning av vann direkte,kan hydrolysere til de tilsvarende estere. Man kan f.eks. også av en blanding av nitril-utgangsmateriale, en alkohol og svovelsyre med egnet vanninnhold, uten isolering av den in situ dannede iminoester oppnå den ønskede esterforbindelse med formelen I. The hydrolysis of the iminoester starting material, especially imino-lower alkyl ester starting materials, takes place for example with the help of water-containing mineral acids, such as hydrochloric acid or sulfuric acid, whereby e.g. as by the addition of hydrogen chloride to nitriles and reaction with anhydrous alcohols, especially unsubstituted or substituted lower alkanols formed iminoester salts, e.g. -hydrochlorides, after adding water directly, can hydrolyse to the corresponding esters. One can e.g. also from a mixture of nitrile starting material, an alcohol and sulfuric acid with a suitable water content, without isolation of the iminoester formed in situ obtain the desired ester compound with the formula I.

Forbindelser med formel I, i hvilke resten Ac fremstiller acylresten av et karbonsyremonoamid, kan man få av forbindelser med formelen IX, i hvilken Ac ostår for en karboksygruppe, en syreanhydridgruppe, som halogenkarbonyl, f.eks. klorkarbonyl, eller en aktivert estergruppe, som cyanmetoksykarbonyl eller pentaklorfenyloksykarbonyl, idet man omsetter slike utgangsstoffer, eventuelt i nærvær av et egnet kondensasjonsmiddel, med ammoniakk eller et ammoniakk-avgivende middel eller et N-mono- eller N,N-disubstituert amin. Compounds of formula I, in which the radical Ac produces the acyl radical of a carboxylic acid monoamide, can be obtained from compounds of formula IX, in which Ac stands for a carboxy group, an acid anhydride group, such as halocarbonyl, e.g. chlorocarbonyl, or an activated ester group, such as cyanomethoxycarbonyl or pentachlorophenyloxycarbonyl, reacting such starting materials, optionally in the presence of a suitable condensing agent, with ammonia or an ammonia-releasing agent or an N-mono- or N,N-disubstituted amine.

Disse omdannelser av karboksygrupper og egnede funksjonelt omdannede reaksjonsdyktige karboksygrupper i eventuelt N-mono- eller N,N-disubstituerte karbamoylgrupper kan gjennomføres på i og for seg kjent måte, f.eks. ifølge den for dannelsen av estergruppene beskrevne fremgangsmåter. These conversions of carboxy groups and suitable functionally converted reactive carboxy groups into optionally N-mono- or N,N-disubstituted carbamoyl groups can be carried out in a manner known per se, e.g. according to the methods described for the formation of the ester groups.

Forbindelser med formelen I, i hvilken gruppen Ac står for karbamoyl, kan man likeledes oppnå utgående fra forbindelser med formelen IX, i hvilken resten Ac o fremstiller cy 2an. Compounds with the formula I, in which the group Ac stands for carbamoyl, can likewise be obtained starting from compounds with the formula IX, in which the radical Ac o produces cy 2an.

Slike utgangsstoffer kan overføres hydrolyttisk, fortrinns-Such starting materials can be transferred hydrolytically, preferably

vis under sure eller basiske betingelser, f.eks. i nærvær av et alkalimetall- som natriumhydroksyd, og, dersom ønsket, av hydrogenperoksyd, i et vandig-alkoholisk oppløsningsmiddel, som vandig etanol, i den ønskede forbindelse med formel I med en karbamoylgruppe Ac. show under acidic or basic conditions, e.g. in the presence of an alkali metal such as sodium hydroxide, and, if desired, of hydrogen peroxide, in an aqueous-alcoholic solvent, such as aqueous ethanol, in the desired compound of formula I with a carbamoyl group Ac.

De ovenfor og nedenfor angitte reaksjoner kan gjennomføres under i og for seg kjente reaksjonsbetingelser i fravær eller vanligvis i nærvær av oppløsnings- eller fortynningsmiddel, The reactions stated above and below can be carried out under known reaction conditions in the absence or usually in the presence of a solvent or diluent,

alt etter arten av reaksjonen og/eller reaksjonsdeltager ved senket eller forhøyet temperatur, f.eks. i temperaturområdet fra ca. -10°C til ca. 150°C, under atmosfærisk depending on the nature of the reaction and/or reaction participant at a lowered or elevated temperature, e.g. in the temperature range from approx. -10°C to approx. 150°C, below atmospheric

trykk eller i et lukket kar, eventuelt under trykk, og/eller i en inert atmosfære, f.eks. under en nitrogenatmosfære. pressure or in a closed vessel, possibly under pressure, and/or in an inert atmosphere, e.g. under a nitrogen atmosphere.

Utgangsstoffer med formel IX med frie karboksygrupper Acq kan fåes f.eks. idet man fremstiller den tilsvarende 2-cyano-etylester og spalter denne under milde betingelser, f.eks. ved hjelp av vandig eller vandig-laverealkanolisk l-n. natriumhydroksyd ved værelsetemperatur til den frie karboksylsyre. 2-cyanetylesteren selv kan man oppnå f.eks. ved omsetning av en forbindelse med formel IV med en forbindelse med formelen VI, hvori Ac står for en 2-cyan-etyloksykarbonylgruppe, og en forbindelse med formelen V. Den i utgangsmaterialet med formelen IX tilstedeværende Starting substances of formula IX with free carboxyl groups Acq can be obtained, e.g. by preparing the corresponding 2-cyano-ethyl ester and cleaving this under mild conditions, e.g. using aqueous or aqueous-lower alkanol l-n. sodium hydroxide at room temperature to the free carboxylic acid. The 2-cyanoethyl ester itself can be obtained, e.g. by reacting a compound of formula IV with a compound of formula VI, in which Ac stands for a 2-cyano-ethyloxycarbonyl group, and a compound of formula V. The in the starting material of formula IX present

frie karboksygruppe, kan dersom nødvendig overføres på i og for seg kjent måte i den ønskede reaksjonsdyktige, funksjonelt omdannede form. free carboxy group, can, if necessary, be transferred in a manner known per se in the desired reactive, functionally converted form.

De som utgangsstoffer for fremgangsmåtevarianten e) likeledes i betraktning kommende nitrilforbindelser med formelen IX kan fremstilles f.eks. analogt til de ovenfor nevnte 2-cyan-etylester-forbindelser, idet man anvender mellomprodukter, som inneholder i steden for resten Ac en cyangruppe. The nitrile compounds with the formula IX which are also taken into consideration as starting materials for the method variant e) can be prepared, e.g. analogously to the above-mentioned 2-cyano-ethyl ester compounds, using intermediates which contain a cyano group instead of the residue Ac.

Forbindelser med formel I, hvori er funksjonelt omdannet formyl, lar seg fremstille f.eks. ifølge fremgangsmåte b) Compounds of formula I, in which formyl is functionally converted, can be prepared, e.g. according to method b)

av en forbindelse med formelen V, hvori R^ betyr funksjonelt omdannet formyl, f.eks. et dilaverealkylacetal, og en forbindelse med formlene IV og VI (jfr; også europeisk patent-søknad 107.203). of a compound of the formula V, in which R 1 means functionally converted formyl, e.g. a dilave alkyl acetal, and a compound of the formulas IV and VI (cf; also European patent application 107,203).

Forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^ er funksjonelt omdannet formyl, lar seg omdanne på i og for seg kjent måte i forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^betyr formyl, som på sin side kan overføres på i og for seg kjent måte i andre forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^betyr f.eks. hydroksymetyl, hydroksyimino eller cyan, (jfr. belgisk patent 879.263). Likeledes er det mulig, f.eks. analogt fremgangsmåte b) å Compounds of formula I, in which R^ is functionally converted formyl, can be converted in a manner known per se into compounds of formula I, wherein R^ is formyl, which in turn can be transferred in a manner known per se into other compounds of formula I, in which R^means e.g. hydroxymethyl, hydroxyimino or cyan, (cf. Belgian patent 879,263). Likewise, it is possible, e.g. analogous procedure b) to

fremstille av en forbindelse med formel V, hvori n = 0,prepared from a compound of formula V, in which n = 0,

R^betyr funksjonelt omdannet formyl og Z betyr fortrinnsvis en gruppe -OR^, hvori R^står for eksempel for en syrebeskyttelsesgruppe, så som 2-cyanetyl eller karbamoyl-metyl, og hver av en forbindelse med formlene IV og VI først en forbindelse med formel II, hvori n = 0 og R^betyr funksjonelt omdannet formyl. Ved sistnevnte tilfelle kan resten R^igjen overføres som ovenfor angitt f.eks. i formyl, hydroksymetyl, hydroksyimino eller cyan. De omtalte forbindelser med formel II lar seg overføre ifølge fremgangsmåte a) i forbindelser med formelen I. R^ means functionally converted formyl and Z preferably means a group -OR^, in which R^ stands for example for an acid protecting group, such as 2-cyanoethyl or carbamoyl-methyl, and each of a compound of the formulas IV and VI first a compound with formula II, in which n = 0 and R₂ means functionally converted formyl. In the latter case, the residue R^ can again be transferred as indicated above, e.g. in formyl, hydroxymethyl, hydroxyimino or cyano. The mentioned compounds of formula II can be transferred according to method a) into compounds of formula I.

På analog måte er også oppnåelig forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^er funksjonelt formyl, nemlig f.eks. ifølge fremgangsmåte cb) ved omsetning av hver av en forbindelse med formelen VIb) med en forbindelse med formelen VIb, hvori R^betyr funksjonelt omdannet formyl. Slike forbindelser med formel I lar seg igjen overføre på i og for seg kjent måte i andre forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^ betyr f.eks. formyl, hydroksymetyl, hydroksyimino eller cyan. In an analogous manner, compounds of formula I can also be obtained, in which R 1 is functionally formyl, namely, e.g. according to method cb) by reacting each of a compound of the formula VIb) with a compound of the formula VIb, in which R^ means functionally converted formyl. Such compounds of formula I can again be transferred in a manner known per se into other compounds of formula I, in which R 1 means e.g. formyl, hydroxymethyl, hydroxyimino or cyano.

Forbindelser med formel II-analogt også formelen I - , hvori R^betyr amino, kan fremstilles f.eks. ifølge fremgangsmåte c), spesielt ifølge varianten cb), av en forbindelse med formelen Vb<1>, som er fullstendig analog til en forbindelse med formelen Vb, hvori R^ betyr amino og n står for f.eks. 0, Compounds with formula II-analogously also formula I - , in which R^means amino, can be prepared, e.g. according to method c), especially according to the variant cb), of a compound of the formula Vb<1>, which is completely analogous to a compound of the formula Vb, in which R^ means amino and n stands for e.g. 0,

og hver av en forbindelse med formelene IV og VIb (jfr. Liebigs Ann. Chem. 1977, 1895-1908).Utgangsforbindelser and each of a compound with formulas IV and VIb (cf. Liebigs Ann. Chem. 1977, 1895-1908). Starting compounds

med formelen Vb' er oppnåelig ifølge de vanlige amidinsynteser, f.eks. ved overføring av en forbindelse'NC-CH2-COZ i den tilsvarende iminoeter, f.eks. ved hjelp av metanol og HCl, with the formula Vb' is obtainable according to the usual amidine syntheses, e.g. by transfer of a compound 'NC-CH2-COZ in the corresponding iminoether, e.g. using methanol and HCl,

og behandling av sistnevnte, f.eks. med ammoniakk.and treatment of the latter, e.g. with ammonia.

På samme måte lar seg også fremstille forbindelser med formel I, hvori R~betyr amino, nemlig f.eks. etter fremgangsmåte b) av hver av en forbindelse med formelen IV og V med en forbindelse med formelen VI, hvori R2 betyr amino. In the same way, it is also possible to prepare compounds of formula I, in which R~ means amino, namely, e.g. according to method b) of each of a compound of the formula IV and V with a compound of the formula VI, wherein R 2 means amino.

Forbindelser med formel I, hvori Ac betyr en acylrest av cykliske karbonsyrederivater og/eller R2 betyr en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest, kan fremstilles f.eks. ifølge fremgangsmåte b), hvorved utgangsforbindelsene med formelen VI er oppnåelig, f.eks. analogt den i US patent 4.414.213 beskrevne fremgangsmåte. Compounds of formula I, in which Ac means an acyl residue of cyclic carboxylic acid derivatives and/or R 2 means a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl residue, can be prepared e.g. according to method b), whereby the starting compounds of the formula VI are obtainable, e.g. analogous to the method described in US patent 4,414,213.

Forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^betyr usubstituert eller substituert laverealkyl, kan fåes f.eks. ved N-alkylering av tilsvarende forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^ er hydrogen, (jfr. US patent 4.258.042). Compounds of formula I, in which R₂ means unsubstituted or substituted lower alkyl, can be obtained, e.g. by N-alkylation of corresponding compounds of formula I, in which R^ is hydrogen, (cf. US patent 4,258,042).

Forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^betyr f.eks. hydroksy,Compounds of formula I, in which R^ means e.g. hydroxy,

lar seg fremstille, f.eks. ifølge fremgangsmåte c), spesielt ifølge variant ce), av en forbindelse med formel XI og hydroksylamin (jfr. europeisk patentsøknad 93 945). Av slike forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^er hydroksy, får man ifølge i og for seg kjente metoder ved O-alkylering og O-acylering forbindelser med formel I, hvori R1er foretret eller forestret hydroksy. can be produced, e.g. according to method c), especially according to variant ce), of a compound of formula XI and hydroxylamine (cf. European patent application 93 945). From such compounds of formula I, in which R 1 is hydroxy, compounds of formula I, in which R 1 is etherified or esterified hydroxy, are obtained according to methods known per se by O-alkylation and O-acylation.

Forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^og R2tilsammen betyr usubstituert eller substituert laverealkylen, hvori et karbonatom eventuelt er erstattet av et heteroatom, lar seg fremstille f.eks. ifølge fremgangsmåte b') jfr. Compounds of formula I, in which R 1 and R 2 together mean unsubstituted or substituted lower alkylene, in which a carbon atom is optionally replaced by a heteroatom, can be prepared, e.g. according to method b') cf.

Liebgs Ann. Chem. 1977, 1888-1894). Fullstendig analogt er forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^og R^tilsammen betyr usubstituert eller substituert laverealkylen, hvori et karbonatom eventuelt er erstattet av et heteroatom, oppnåelig f.eks. ved en omsetning av en forbindelse med formelen Via med en forbindelse med formelen Vb ifølge fremgangsmåte cg). Liebgs Ann. Chem. 1977, 1888-1894). Completely analogous are compounds of formula I, in which R^ and R^ together mean unsubstituted or substituted lower alkylene, in which a carbon atom is optionally replaced by a heteroatom, obtainable e.g. by a reaction of a compound of the formula Via with a compound of the formula Vb according to method cg).

Forbindelser med formelen I, hvori R, er hydrogen er oppnåelig f.eks. ved omsetning av en forbindelse med formelen Via med en forbindelse med formelen Vb, i hvilken R^betyr dilaverealkylamino eller laverealkylenamino. Compounds of the formula I in which R is hydrogen are obtainable e.g. by reacting a compound of the formula Via with a compound of the formula Vb, in which R 1 means dilower alkylamino or lower alkyleneamino.

Det dannes først 3,4-dihydropyridin, som fører ved hydrering, eksempelvis i iseddik over PtO^/i en addisjons-eliminerings-reaksjon til de ønskede forbindelser [jfr. Angew. Chem. 93, 755-763 (1981]. Forbindelser med formel I, hvori R2er hydrogen, er oppnåelige fullstendig analogt en forbindelse med formelen Va og en forbindelse med formelen VI, hvori R2betyr dilaverealkylamino eller laverealkylenamino. 3,4-dihydropyridine is first formed, which leads by hydration, for example in glacial acetic acid over PtO^/in an addition-elimination reaction to the desired compounds [cf. Angew. Chem. 93, 755-763 (1981). Compounds of formula I, in which R 2 is hydrogen, are obtainable completely analogously to a compound of formula Va and a compound of formula VI, in which R 2 is dilower alkylamino or lower alkyleneamino.

Det finnes tallrike litteraturhenvisninger på fremstillingen av 4-aryl-l,4-dihydropyridiner, f.eks. i Angew. There are numerous literature references to the preparation of 4-aryl-1,4-dihydropyridines, e.g. in Angew.

Chem. 93, 755-763 (1981), Liebigs Ann. Chem. 1977, 1888-1894 og 1895-1908, BE 879 263, DE-A-3 207 982, i de europeiske patentsøknader 26 317, 60 897, 93 945 og 107 203, samt i US-patentene 4 258 042 og 4 414 213. Chem. 93, 755-763 (1981), Liebig's Ann. Chem. 1977, 1888-1894 and 1895-1908, BE 879 263, DE-A-3 207 982, in the European patent applications 26 317, 60 897, 93 945 and 107 203, as well as in the US patents 4 258 042 and 4 414 213 .

Forbindelser med formelen I som er oppnåelig ifølge oppfinnelsen kan på en i og for seg kjent måte omdannes i andre forbindelser med formelen I.. Compounds with the formula I that can be obtained according to the invention can be converted in a manner known per se into other compounds with the formula I..

Således kan man f.eks. i forbindelser med formel I, hvori R^står for hydrogen, ved behandling med en reaksjonsdyktig ester av en alkohol med formelen R^-OH (XII) innføre en organisk rest R^og således oppnå forbindelser med formelen I, hvori R^er forskjellig fra hydrogen. Thus, one can e.g. in compounds of formula I, in which R^ stands for hydrogen, by treatment with a reactive ester of an alcohol with the formula R^-OH (XII) introduce an organic residue R^ and thus obtain compounds of formula I, in which R^ is different from hydrogen.

Reaksjonsdyktige estere av forbindelser med formelen XII, f.eks. av usubstituerte eller substituerte laverealkanoler, er slike av sterke, uorganiske eller organiske syrer, herved kommer eksempelvis i betraktning de tilsvarende halogenider, spesielt klorider, bromider eller jodider, videre sulfater, ytterligere laverealkansulfonsyre- eller arensulfonsyreestere, f.eks. metansulfonsyre-, benzensulfonsyre- eller p-toluensulfonsyreestere. Omsetningen gjennomføres, dersom nødvendig, under kjøling eller oppvarming, f.eks. i et temperaturområde fra ca. 0°C til ca. 100°C, i nærvær av et egnet basisk kondensasjonsmiddel, f.eks. et alkalimetall, alkalimetallamid eller -hydrid, eller i nærvær av et alkali-metalllaverealkoksyd, som natrium- eller kalium-metoksyd, -etoksyd eller -tert-butoksyd, i nærvær eller fravær av et oppløsnings- eller fortynningsmiddel, ved senket eller forhøyet temperatur, f.eks. i et temperaturområde fra ca. Reactive esters of compounds of formula XII, e.g. of unsubstituted or substituted lower alkanols, are those of strong, inorganic or organic acids, for example the corresponding halides, especially chlorides, bromides or iodides, further sulphates, further lower alkanesulphonic acid or arenesulphonic acid esters come into consideration, e.g. methanesulfonic acid, benzenesulfonic acid or p-toluenesulfonic acid esters. The turnover is carried out, if necessary, during cooling or heating, e.g. in a temperature range from approx. 0°C to approx. 100°C, in the presence of a suitable basic condensing agent, e.g. an alkali metal, alkali metal amide or hydride, or in the presence of an alkali metal lower alkoxide, such as sodium or potassium methoxide, -ethoxide or -tert-butoxide, in the presence or absence of a solvent or diluent, at reduced or elevated temperature, e.g. in a temperature range from approx.

0°C til ca. 100°C, og/eller under atmosfærisk trykk eller i et lukket kar. 0°C to approx. 100°C, and/or under atmospheric pressure or in a closed vessel.

Fortrinnsvis anvender man i slike N-substitueringsreaksjonerPreferably used in such N-substitution reactions

i første rekke forbindelser med formelen I, som ikke inneholder andre primære eller sekundære aminogrupper som substituenter, da disse eventuelt likeledes kan tre i reaksjon med det reaksjonsdyktige ester av en alkohol med formelen XII. primarily compounds of the formula I, which do not contain other primary or secondary amino groups as substituents, as these may also react with the reactive ester of an alcohol of the formula XII.

Forbindelser med formel I, hvori Z står for restenCompounds of formula I, wherein Z represents the residue

NRgRg eller for 0R?, hvorved R7 er eventuelt substituert laverealkyl, kan omdannes på samme måte som beskrevet ovenfor for forbindelser med formelen Ila, hvori R c bety 2r en funksjonelt omdannet karboksygruppe, f.eks. ved hydrolyse i alkalisk eller surt medium, i en forbindelse med formelen I, hvori Z står for hydroksyd. Omvendt lar forbindelser med formel I, i hvilke Z betyr hydroksy, på i og for seg kjent måte ifølge de vanlige metoder for forestring, f.eks. med et overskudd av en laverealkanol i nærvær av en syre, f.eks. klorhydrogen, som katalysator, seg overføres i en forbindelse med formelen I, hvori Z betyr 0R? og R^betyr eventuelt substituert laverealkyl. Analogt kan forbindelser med formelen I, hvori Z betyr hydroksy, også ifølge de vanlige metoder ved amiddannelse, f.eks. ved omsetning med ammoniakk eller et primært eller sekundært amin, eventuelt under bortføring av det ved reaksjonen dannede vann, overføres 1 forbindelser med formel I, hvori Z betyr gruppen NRgRg. NRgRg or for 0R?, whereby R7 is optionally substituted lower alkyl, can be converted in the same way as described above for compounds with the formula IIa, in which Rc means 2r a functionally converted carboxy group, e.g. by hydrolysis in an alkaline or acidic medium, in a compound of the formula I, in which Z stands for hydroxide. Conversely, compounds of formula I, in which Z is hydroxy, allow in a manner known per se according to the usual methods of esterification, e.g. with an excess of a lower alkanol in the presence of an acid, e.g. hydrogen chloride, as a catalyst, is transferred in a compound of the formula I, in which Z means 0R? and R 2 means optionally substituted lower alkyl. Analogously, compounds with the formula I, in which Z means hydroxy, can also according to the usual methods by amide formation, e.g. by reaction with ammonia or a primary or secondary amine, possibly during removal of the water formed by the reaction, 1 compounds of formula I are transferred, in which Z means the group NRgRg.

Forbindelser med formelen I, i hvilken n står for 1 ellerCompounds of the formula I, in which n stands for 1 or

2 og Z er hydroksy, er identisk med forbindelser med formelen II, hvori n' står for 1 eller 2 og Rfa betyr karboksy. De kan ifølge fremgangsmåte a) ved omsetning med en forbindelse med formelen III overføres i andre forbindelser med formelen I, hvori n står for 2 eller 3. 2 and Z is hydroxy, is identical to compounds of the formula II, in which n' stands for 1 or 2 and Rfa means carboxy. According to method a) by reaction with a compound of the formula III, they can be transferred into other compounds of the formula I, in which n stands for 2 or 3.

Forbindelser med formel I, hvori Z betyr 0R? og R^er benzyl kan omdannes, f.eks. ved hydrogenolyse i andre forbindelser med formelen I, hvori Z står for hydroksy. Compounds of formula I wherein Z is 0R? and R^ is benzyl can be converted, e.g. by hydrogenolysis in other compounds of the formula I, in which Z stands for hydroxy.

Videre kan ifølge oppfinnelsen oppnåelige forbindelserFurthermore, according to the invention obtainable compounds

med formelen I, tilstedeværende substituenter omdannes i andre substituenter. Således kan man overføre f.eks. forestrede karboksygrupper som tilsvarende grupper Ac og/eller C(=0)-OR7, ved omestring i andre estere. Herved anvender man fortrinnsvis tilsvarende alkohol forbindelser som oppviser et kokepunkt som ligger klart over det til alkoholen i den forestrede gruppe i forbindelsen med formelen I som skal omdannes, og man gjennomfører reaksjonen f.eks. i et overskudd av hydroksyforbindelsen og/ eller i et inert organisk, fortrinnsvis likeledes klart over alkoholen i den forestrede gruppe kokende oppløsnings-middel, fortrinnsvis i nærvær av en katalysator, f.eks. with formula I, substituents present are converted into other substituents. Thus, one can transfer e.g. esterified carboxy groups such as corresponding groups Ac and/or C(=0)-OR7, by transesterification in other esters. In this way, one preferably uses corresponding alcohol compounds which exhibit a boiling point that is clearly above that of the alcohol in the esterified group in the compound with the formula I to be converted, and one carries out the reaction e.g. in an excess of the hydroxy compound and/or in an inert organic, preferably likewise clearly above the alcohol in the esterified group, boiling solvent, preferably in the presence of a catalyst, e.g.

et alkalimetall-laverealkoksyd, som natrium- eller kalium-metoksyd eller -etoksyd, eller en ortotitansyre-laverealkyl-ester, som f.eks. ortotitansyre-isopropylester, ved oppvarming og vanligvis under avdestillering av den frigjorte alkohol. an alkali metal lower alkoxide, such as sodium or potassium methoxide or ethoxide, or an orthotitanic acid lower alkyl ester, such as orthotitanic acid isopropyl ester, by heating and usually during distillation of the liberated alcohol.

Forestrede karboksygrupper, f.eks. tilsvarende rester Ac eller fremforalt en rest Z = C(=0)-OR7kan f.eks. også over-føres derved i andre estere ved at man først f.eks. for-såper disse surt eller fortrinnsvis alkalisk og overfører den dannede syre på i og for seg kjent måte i en annen ester. Esterified carboxy groups, e.g. corresponding residues Ac or preferably a residue Z = C(=0)-OR7 can e.g. is also thereby transferred into other esters by first e.g. pre-soap these acidic or preferably alkaline and transfer the formed acid in a manner known per se into another ester.

Forbindelser med formelen I med forestrede karboksygrupper, som laverealkoksykarbonylgrupper, spesielt tilsvarende grupper Ac eller resten C(=0)-OR7, kan omdannes i slike med tilsvarende karbamoylgrupper, f.eks. med behandling med ammoniakk, videre med mono- eller di-substituerte aminer, dersom nødvendig under forhøyet temperatur og/ eller i et lukket kar. Compounds of the formula I with esterified carboxy groups, such as lower alkoxycarbonyl groups, especially corresponding groups Ac or the residue C(=0)-OR7, can be converted into those with corresponding carbamoyl groups, e.g. with treatment with ammonia, further with mono- or di-substituted amines, if necessary under elevated temperature and/or in a closed vessel.

Egnede substituenter til en aromatisk rest, f.eks. halogenatomer, spesielt fluoratomer, kan utbyttes mot andre substituenter, f.eks. en eventuelt substituert aminogruppe, (f.eks. ved behandling med et primært eller sekundært amin, f.eks. en forbindelse med formelen X). Suitable substituents for an aromatic residue, e.g. halogen atoms, especially fluorine atoms, can be exchanged for other substituents, e.g. an optionally substituted amino group, (e.g. by treatment with a primary or secondary amine, e.g. a compound of the formula X).

Alle i de beskrevne fremgangsmåter og etteroperasjoner omtalte utgangsstoffer, som inneholder ett eller flere optisk aktive karbonatomer, kan innsettes som racematblandinger, racemater, optiske isomerer eller blandinger av optiske isomerer i de tilsvarende reaksjoner og gir som regel forbindelser med formel I, hvori på de tilsvarende karbonatomer foreligger den samme konfigurasjon eller de samme konfigurasjoner som i utgangsproduktet. All starting materials mentioned in the described methods and post-operations, which contain one or more optically active carbon atoms, can be used as racemate mixtures, racemates, optical isomers or mixtures of optical isomers in the corresponding reactions and usually give compounds of formula I, in which on the corresponding carbon atoms have the same configuration or configurations as in the starting product.

Alt etter reaksjonsbetingelser kan forbindelsene medDepending on the reaction conditions, the compounds can

formel I fåes i fri form eller i form av salter.formula I is available in free form or in the form of salts.

Dannede syreaddisjonssalter kan på i og for seg kjentFormed acid addition salts can be known per se

måte omdannes i de frie forbindelser, f.eks. ved behandling med en base, som et alkalimetallhydroksyd, eller i andre salter, f.eks. ved behandling med egnede syrer eller way is converted into the free compounds, e.g. by treatment with a base, such as an alkali metal hydroxide, or in other salts, e.g. by treatment with suitable acids or

derivater derav. Dannede frie forbindelser med salt-dannende egenskaper, f.eks. med tilsvarende basiske grupper, kan omdannes, f.eks. ved behandling med syrer eller tilsvarende anioneutvekslere i deres salter. derivatives thereof. Formed free compounds with salt-forming properties, e.g. with corresponding basic groups, can be converted, e.g. by treatment with acids or equivalent anion exchangers in their salts.

På grunn av det nære slektskap mellom forbindelsene med formel I i fri form og i form av salter, skal ovenfor og nedenfor med frie forbindelser eller deres salter hensikts-messig eventuelt også forståes de tilsvarende salter, Due to the close relationship between the compounds of formula I in free form and in the form of salts, above and below free compounds or their salts shall, where appropriate, also mean the corresponding salts,

hhv. frie forbindelser.respectively free connections.

Forbindelsene, inbefattet deres salter, kan også fåes i form av deres hydrater eller deres krystaller kan inn-slutte f.eks. det til krystallisasjonen anvendte opp-løsningsmiddel . The compounds, including their salts, can also be obtained in the form of their hydrates or their crystals can include e.g. the solvent used for the crystallization.

Forbindelsene med formel I, kan fåes alt etter fremgangs-måtereaksjoner og/eller art av utgangsstoffer i form av racemater, racematblandinger eller optiske antipoder. The compounds of formula I can be obtained depending on the method of reaction and/or the nature of the starting materials in the form of racemates, racemate mixtures or optical antipodes.

Dannede racematblandinger kan oppspaltes på grunn av fysikalsk--kjemiske ulikheter av racematene på kjent måte i de rene racemater hhv.diastereomerer, eksempelvis ved kromatografi og/eller fraksjonert krystallisasjon. Formed racemate mixtures can be split up due to physical-chemical differences of the racemates in a known manner into the pure racemates or diastereomers, for example by chromatography and/or fractional crystallization.

Racemater lar seg spalte ifølge i og for seg kjente metoder i de optiske antipoder, eksempelvis ved omkrystallisasjon av et optisk aktivt oppløsningsmiddel, ved hjelp av egnede mikroorganismer eller ved omsetning av en forbindelse med formel I med salt-dannende, f.eks. basiske, egenskaper med et optisk aktivt, saltdannende middel, som en optisk aktiv syre, og adskillelse av de på denne måte oppnådde blandinger av salter, f.eks. på grunn av deres forskjellige oppløseligheter, i de diastereomere salter, Racemates can be cleaved according to methods known per se in the optical antipodes, for example by recrystallization of an optically active solvent, with the help of suitable microorganisms or by reaction of a compound of formula I with salt-forming, e.g. basic, properties with an optically active, salt-forming agent, such as an optically active acid, and separation of the thus obtained mixtures of salts, e.g. because of their different solubilities, in the diastereomeric salts,

av hvilke antipodene, f.eks. ved behandling med en base, kan frigjøres. of which the antipodes, e.g. by treatment with a base, can be released.

Optiske antipoder av nøytrale forbindelser med formelen IOptical antipodes of neutral compounds of formula I

kan man også få f.eks. ifølge fremgangsmåte e) under anvendelse av en optisk aktiv syre med formelen IX, hvorved man kan danne disse f.eks. av den tilsvarende racemiske syre på vanlig måte, f.eks. ved saltdannelse med en optisk aktiv base, adskillelse av de diastereomere salter og frigjøring av den optisk aktive syre, eller under anvendelse av et reaksjonsdyktig funksjonelt derivat av en optisk aktiv syre. can you also get e.g. according to method e) using an optically active acid with the formula IX, whereby one can form these e.g. of the corresponding racemic acid in the usual way, e.g. by salt formation with an optically active base, separation of the diastereomeric salts and liberation of the optically active acid, or using a reactive functional derivative of an optically active acid.

Videre kan man omestre, f.eks. forbindelser med formel I,Furthermore, one can transpose, e.g. compounds of formula I,

som inneholder en forestret karboksygruppe, f.eks. en tilsvarende gruppe Ac, under anvendelse av en optisk akt iv alkohol ifølge den ovenfor beskrevne fremgangsmåte og oppspalte den således oppnådde diastereomerblanding i antipodene, f.eks. ved hjelp av fraksjonert krystallisasjon . containing an esterified carboxy group, e.g. a corresponding group Ac, using an optically active alcohol according to the method described above and splitting the diastereomer mixture thus obtained into the antipodes, e.g. using fractional crystallization.

Fordelaktig isolerer man av en diastereomerblanding hhv. racemat det farmakologisk mer aktive isomer hhv. de mer aktive antipoder. Den farmakologisk aktivitet er som regel da særskilt høy, når på C4-karbonatomet til 1,4-dihydro-pyridingelettet foreligger den følgende konfigurasjon: 4R, når ifølge regelen av Cahn, Ingold og Prelog substituenten i 5-stilling, dvs. aminosyre-sidekjeden, har mindre prioritet enn resten Ac i 3-stilling i dihydropyridinskjellet-et og høyere prioritet enn resten Ar. Omvendt 4S, når resten Ac har en mindre prioritet enn aminosyre-sidekjeden og høyere prioritet enn resten Ar. Det er altså foretrukket den følgende konfigurasjon på C4-karbonatomet, Advantageously, one isolates from a diastereomer mixture or racemate the pharmacologically more active isomer or the more active antipodes. The pharmacological activity is usually particularly high when the following configuration is present on the C4 carbon atom of the 1,4-dihydro-pyridine molecule: 4R, when according to the rule of Cahn, Ingold and Prelog the substituent is in the 5-position, i.e. the amino acid side chain , has less priority than the residue Ac in the 3-position in the dihydropyridine shell and higher priority than the residue Ar. Conversely 4S, when the residue Ac has a lower priority than the amino acid side chain and a higher priority than the residue Ar. The following configuration on the C4 carbon atom is therefore preferred,

hvori karbonatomene C3, C4 og C5 ligger i papirplanet,in which the carbon atoms C3, C4 and C5 lie in the plane of the paper,

rester Ar ovenfor og hydrogenatomet bak papirplanet: residues Ar above and the hydrogen atom behind the paper plane:

Oppfinnelsen vedrører også slike utførelsesformer av fremgangsmåten hvoretter man utgår fra et hvilket som helst trinn av fremgangsmåten som mellomprodukt oppnåelig forbindelse og gjennomfører de manglende trinn eller anvender et utgangsstoff i form av et derivat, f.eks. salt, og/eller dets racemat hhv. antipoder eller danner et utgangsstoff under reaksjonsbetingelsene. The invention also relates to such embodiments of the method after which one starts from any step of the method as an intermediate obtainable compound and carries out the missing steps or uses a starting substance in the form of a derivative, e.g. salt, and/or its racemate or antipodes or form a starting substance under the reaction conditions.

Ved fremgangsmåten ifølge foreliggende oppfinnelse anvendes fortrinnsvis slike utgangsstoffer, som fører til de ovenfor som særskilt værdifulle forbindelser. Nye utgangssstoffer og fremgangsmåte til deres fremstilling danner likeledes en gjenstand for foreliggende oppfinnelse. Oppfinnelsen vedrører også nye mellomprodukter, som oppnåes ved fremgangsmåten samt fremgangsmåte til deres fremstilling. In the method according to the present invention, such starting materials are preferably used, which lead to the above as particularly valuable compounds. New starting materials and methods for their production likewise form an object of the present invention. The invention also relates to new intermediate products, which are obtained by the method as well as methods for their production.

Oppfinnelsen vedrører likeledes anvendelsen av forbindelser med formel I eller av farmasøytisk anvendbare salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende egenskaper, spesielt som farmakologiske, i første rekke som coronardilatoriske og/eller antihypertensive anvendbare forbindelser. Herved kan man anvende disse, fortrinnsvis i form av farmasøytiske preparater, ved en fremgangsmåte for profylaktisk og/eller terapeutisk behandling av det animalske eller humane legeme, spesielt for behandling av angina pectoris, hypertonie og andre cardiovaskulære sykdommer. The invention likewise relates to the use of compounds of formula I or of pharmaceutically usable salts of such compounds with salt-forming properties, especially as pharmacological, primarily as coronary dilator and/or antihypertensive usable compounds. Hereby one can use these, preferably in the form of pharmaceutical preparations, in a method for prophylactic and/or therapeutic treatment of the animal or human body, especially for the treatment of angina pectoris, hypertension and other cardiovascular diseases.

Doseringen av det virksomme stoff som administreres alene eller sammen med det vanlige bære- og hjelpemateriale, avhenger av arten som skal behandles, alderen og den individuelle tilstand samt administreringsmåte. De daglige doser ligger for pattedyr med en kroppsvekt av ca. 70 kg, The dosage of the active substance that is administered alone or together with the usual carrier and auxiliary material depends on the species to be treated, the age and the individual condition as well as the method of administration. The daily doses are for mammals with a body weight of approx. 70 kg,

alt etter arten av sykdommen, individuell tilstand og alder, fortrinnsvis mellom 1 og 100 mg og spesielt mellom 2 og 20 mg. depending on the nature of the disease, individual condition and age, preferably between 1 and 100 mg and especially between 2 and 20 mg.

Oppfinnelsen vedrører dessuten farmasøytiske preparater, som inneholder forbindelsene med formel I eller farmasøytisk anvendbare salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende egenskaper som virksomme stoffer, samt fremgangsmåte til deres fremstilling. The invention also relates to pharmaceutical preparations, which contain the compounds of formula I or pharmaceutically usable salts of such compounds with salt-forming properties as active substances, as well as methods for their preparation.

Ved de farmasøytiske preparater ifølge oppfinnelsen dreier det seg om slike for enteral, som peroral eller rektal, dessuten for sublinguale, samt for parenteral administrering til varmblodige vesner. Tilsvarende doseenhetsformer, spesielt for peroral og/eller sublingual administrering, f.eks. dragår, tabletter eller kapsler, inneholder fortrinnsvis fra ca. 0,5 til ca. 100 mg, spesielt fra ca. 5 til ca. 50 mg av en forbindelse med formelen I eller et farmasøytisk godtagbart salt av en for saltdannelse egnet tilsvarende forbindelse sammen med farmasøytisk anvendbare bærestoffer. The pharmaceutical preparations according to the invention are those for enteral, such as peroral or rectal, also for sublingual, as well as for parenteral administration to warm-blooded creatures. Corresponding dosage unit forms, especially for peroral and/or sublingual administration, e.g. herbs, tablets or capsules, preferably contain from approx. 0.5 to approx. 100 mg, especially from approx. 5 to approx. 50 mg of a compound of the formula I or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt of a corresponding compound suitable for salt formation together with pharmaceutically usable carriers.

Egnede bærestoffer er spesielt fyllstoffer som sukker,Suitable carriers are especially fillers such as sugar,

f.eks. laktose, sakkarose, mannit eller sorbit, cellulosepreparater og/eller kalsiumfosfater, f.eks. trikalsium-fosfat eller kalsiumhydrogenfosfat, videre bindemidler, e.g. lactose, sucrose, mannitol or sorbitol, cellulose preparations and/or calcium phosphates, e.g. tricalcium phosphate or calcium hydrogen phosphate, further binders,

som stivelsesklister under anvendelse av f.eks. mais-, hvete-, ris- eller potetstivelse, gelatiner, tragant, metylcellulose og/eller polyvinylpyrrolidon og/eller dersom ønsket sprengmidler, som de ovenfor nevnte stivelser, as starch adhesives using e.g. corn, wheat, rice or potato starch, gelatins, tragacanth, methylcellulose and/or polyvinylpyrrolidone and/or if desired explosives, such as the above-mentioned starches,

videre karboksymetylstivelse, tverrfornettet polyvinylpyrrolidon, Agar, alginsyre eller et salt derav, som natriumalginat. Hjelpemidler er i første rekke viskosi-tetregulerende midler og smøremidler, f.eks. kiselsyre, talkum, stearinsyre eller salter derav, som magnesium- further carboxymethyl starch, cross-linked polyvinylpyrrolidone, Agar, alginic acid or a salt thereof, such as sodium alginate. Auxiliaries are primarily viscosity-regulating agents and lubricants, e.g. silicic acid, talc, stearic acid or salts thereof, such as magnesium

eller kalsiumstearat og/eller polyetylenglykol. Drage- or calcium stearate and/or polyethylene glycol. Dragon-

kjerner kan forsynes med egnede, eventuelt magesaft-resistente overtrekk, hvorved man anvender blant annet konsen-trerte sukkeroppløsninger, som eventuelt inneholder arabisk gummi, talkum, polyvinylpyrrolidon, polyetylenglykol og/eller titandioksyd, eller lakkoppløsninger i egnede organiske oppløsningamidler eller oppløsningsmiddel-blandinger eller for fremstilling av mavesaft- resistente overtrekk, oppløsninger av egnede cellulosepreparater, cores can be provided with suitable, possibly gastric-juice-resistant coatings, whereby one uses, among other things, concentrated sugar solutions, which possibly contain gum arabic, talc, polyvinylpyrrolidone, polyethylene glycol and/or titanium dioxide, or varnish solutions in suitable organic solvents or solvent mixtures or for production of gastric juice-resistant coatings, solutions of suitable cellulose preparations,

som acetylcelluloseftalat eller hydroksypropylmetylcellulose-ftalat. Tablettene eller dragé-overtrekkene kan være tilsatt farvestoffer eller pigmenter, f.eks. for identifi-sering eller for karakterisering av ulike virkestoffdoser. such as acetyl cellulose phthalate or hydroxypropyl methyl cellulose phthalate. The tablets or dragé coatings may have added dyes or pigments, e.g. for identification or for characterizing different doses of active substance.

Ytterligere oraltanvendbare farmasøytiske preparater er stikkapsler av gelatiner, samt myke, lukkede kapsler av gelatin og et mykningsmiddel, som glycerin eller sorbit. Stikkapslene kan inneholde virksomme stoffer i form av Further orally usable pharmaceutical preparations are injectable capsules of gelatins, as well as soft, closed capsules of gelatin and a plasticizer, such as glycerin or sorbitol. The capsules may contain active substances in the form of

et granulat, f.eks. i blanding med fyllstoffer som laktose, bindemidler, som stivelse og/eller glidemidler, som talkum eller magnesiumstearat og eventuelt stabilisatorer. I a granule, e.g. in a mixture with fillers such as lactose, binders such as starch and/or lubricants such as talc or magnesium stearate and possibly stabilizers. IN

myke kapsler er det virksomme stoff fortrinnsvis oppløst eller suspendert i egnede væsker, som fete oljer, parafin-olje eller flytende polyetylenglykoler, hvorved eventuelt kan være tilsatt stabilisatorer. Foretrukket er blant annet kapsler som kan bites lett i stykker ved tegn på et anfall av angina pectoris ved sublingual opptak av det virksomme stoff for å oppnå en hurtigst mulig virkning og som også kan svelges udelte. soft capsules, the active substance is preferably dissolved or suspended in suitable liquids, such as fatty oils, paraffin oil or liquid polyethylene glycols, whereby stabilizers may possibly be added. Among other things, capsules that can be easily bitten into pieces in the event of signs of an attack of angina pectoris are preferred when the active substance is taken sublingually in order to achieve the fastest possible effect and that can also be swallowed whole.

Som rektalt anvendbare farmasøytiske preparater kommer i betraktning f.eks. suppositorier som består av en kombinasjon av det virksomme stoff med en suppositoriegrunnmasse. As rectally applicable pharmaceutical preparations come into consideration e.g. suppositories consisting of a combination of the active substance with a suppository base.

Som suppositoriegrunnmasser egner seg f.eks. naturligeAs suppository bases, e.g. natural

eller syntetiske triglycerider, parafinhydrokarboner, polyetylenglykoler eller høyere alkanoler. Videre kan også anvendes gelatin-rektalkapsler, som inneholder en kombinasjon av det virksomme stoff med en grunnmasse. or synthetic triglycerides, paraffin hydrocarbons, polyethylene glycols or higher alkanols. Furthermore, gelatin rectal capsules can also be used, which contain a combination of the active substance with a base mass.

Som grunnmasse kommer på tale f.eks. flytende triglycerider, polyetylenglykoler eller parafinhydrokarboner. As base material comes into question e.g. liquid triglycerides, polyethylene glycols or paraffin hydrocarbons.

For parenteral administrering egner seg i første rekke vandige oppløsninger av et virksomt stoff i vannoppløselig form, f.eks. et vannoppløselig salt, videre suspensjoner av det virksomme stoff, som tilsvarende oljeholdige injeksjonssuspensjoner, hvorved man anvender egnede liofile oppløsnings-midler eller bæremidler, som fete oljer, f.eks. sesamolje eller syntetiske fettsyreestere, f.eks. etyloleat, eller triglycerider, eller vandige injeksjonssuspensjoner, som inneholder viskositetsøkende stoffer, f.eks. natriumkarboksy-metylcellulose, sorbit og/eller dekstran og eventuelt stabilisatorer. For parenteral administration, aqueous solutions of an active substance in water-soluble form are primarily suitable, e.g. a water-soluble salt, further suspensions of the active substance, such as corresponding oily injection suspensions, whereby suitable lyophilic solvents or carriers, such as fatty oils, e.g. sesame oil or synthetic fatty acid esters, e.g. ethyl oleate, or triglycerides, or aqueous injection suspensions, which contain viscosity-increasing substances, e.g. sodium carboxymethylcellulose, sorbitol and/or dextran and optionally stabilizers.

De farmasøytiske preparater i henhold til foreliggende oppfinnelse kan fremstilles på i og for seg kjent måte, The pharmaceutical preparations according to the present invention can be prepared in a manner known per se,

f.eks. ved hjelp av konvensjonell blande-, granulerings-, dragé-, oppløsnings- eller lyofiliseringsfremgangsmåter. Således kan man oppnå farmasøytiske preparater for oral anvendelse idet man kombinerer det virksomme stoff med faste bærestoffer, eventuelt granulerer en dannet blanding og forarbeider blandingen, hhv. granulatet, dersom ønsket eller nødvendig, etter tilsetning av egnede hjelpestoffer, til tabletter eller dragé-kjerner. e.g. using conventional mixing, granulation, dragee, dissolution or lyophilization methods. Thus, pharmaceutical preparations for oral use can be obtained by combining the active substance with solid carriers, possibly granulating a formed mixture and processing the mixture, respectively. the granulate, if desired or necessary, after the addition of suitable excipients, into tablets or dragé cores.

De etterfølgende eksempler a) til c) skal illustrere fremstillingen av noen typiske applikasjonsformer, men ski på ingen måte fremstille de eneste utførelsesformer av slike. The following examples a) to c) shall illustrate the production of some typical forms of application, but in no way represent the only embodiments of such.

a) Tabletter som inneholder 25 mg virksomt stoff,a) Tablets containing 25 mg of active substance,

kan fremstilles som følger:can be produced as follows:

Det virksomme stoff blir blandet med 60 g maisstivelse og laktosen knadd med en av 10 g maisstivelse og vann fremstilt klister. Den fuktige masse blir granulert, tørket og blandet med den krystallinske cellulose og magnesium-stearatet. Den homogene blanding blir presset til tabletter av 250 mg (med bruddrille), disse har en diameter på 9 mm. b) Kapsler som inneholder 10 mg virksomt stoff kan fremstilles som følger: The active substance is mixed with 60 g of corn starch and the lactose is kneaded with a paste made from 10 g of corn starch and water. The moist mass is granulated, dried and mixed with the crystalline cellulose and the magnesium stearate. The homogeneous mixture is pressed into tablets of 250 mg (with a breaking drill), these have a diameter of 9 mm. b) Capsules containing 10 mg of active substance can be prepared as follows:

Det virksomme stoff blir grundig blandet med talkum og kolloidal kiselsyre, blandingen blir drevet gjennom en sikt med 0,5 mm maskevidde og denne fylles i porsjoner av hver 11 mg i hårdgelatinkapsler av egnet størrelse. The active substance is thoroughly mixed with talc and colloidal silicic acid, the mixture is passed through a sieve with a mesh size of 0.5 mm and this is filled in portions of 11 mg each in hard gelatin capsules of a suitable size.

c) En steril oppløsning av 5,0 g virksomt stoff i 5000 ml destillert vann fylles i ampuller på 5 ml, som i c) A sterile solution of 5.0 g of active substance in 5000 ml of distilled water is filled in ampoules of 5 ml, as in

5 ml oppløsning inneholder 5 mg virksomt stoff.5 ml of solution contains 5 mg of active substance.

De etterfølgende eksempler illustrerer fremstillingen av de nye forbindelser med formelen I, men skal dog ikke begrense omfanget av oppfinnelsen på noen måte. Temperaturer blir angitt i grader Celsius. The following examples illustrate the preparation of the new compounds of formula I, but shall not limit the scope of the invention in any way. Temperatures are given in degrees Celsius.

Eksempel 1Example 1

En blanding av 9,6 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 3,6 g L-valin-etylester-hydroklorid og 2,5 ml N-etylmorfolin i 90 ml vannfri dimetylformamid omrøres A mixture of 9.6 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester, 3 .6 g of L-valine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 2.5 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 90 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide are stirred

i 16 timer ved 80°C under nitrogenatmosfære. Den gule reaksjonsblanding tilsetter man under is-vannkjøing med 300 ml isvann. Deretter omrøres ytterligere 1 time i isbadet ved 0-5°C, hvorved råproduktet utskiller seg som høyviskos masse. Oppløsningsmidlet avdekanteres og residuumet tørkes under forminsket trykk. Det således oppnåelige harpiksaktige råprodukt er en 1:1 diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS) -1-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]amid. for 16 hours at 80°C under a nitrogen atmosphere. The yellow reaction mixture is added under ice-water cooling with 300 ml of ice water. It is then stirred for a further 1 hour in the ice bath at 0-5°C, whereby the crude product separates as a highly viscous mass. The solvent is decanted off and the residue is dried under reduced pressure. The resinous crude product thus obtainable is a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid -N-[(1S)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]amide.

For adskillelse av diastereomerene blir råproduktet tilsatt 30 ml diisopropyleter og omrørt i 1 time ved 0-5°C, hvorved (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]amid krystalliserer i form av svakt gule krystaller. Den første diastereomer av disse er konfigurativt enhetlig, den smelter ved 198-200°C og den spesifikke dreining er [ct]^° = + 75° (c = 0,6, etanol). To separate the diastereomers, the crude product is added to 30 ml of diisopropyl ether and stirred for 1 hour at 0-5°C, whereby (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-( 3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]amide crystallizes in the form of pale yellow crystals. The first diastereomer of these is configurationally uniform, it melts at 198-200°C and the specific rotation is [ct]^° = + 75° (c = 0.6, ethanol).

For isolering av den andre diastereomeren inndampes moderluten under forminsket trykk. Man renser residuumet ved kromatografi på den ca. 100 ganger mengde av silikagel (eluering med en 7:3 blanding av heksan og eddiksyreetylester) og krystalliserer den råe andre diastereomer ved omrøring i 20 ml dietyleter ved o-5°C. Det således oppnåelige (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(S)-1-etoksy-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid smelter ved 147-148°C. Råproduktet renses videre ved omkrystallisering av aceton. To isolate the second diastereomer, the mother liquor is evaporated under reduced pressure. The residue is purified by chromatography on the approx. 100 times the quantity of silica gel (elution with a 7:3 mixture of hexane and acetic acid ethyl ester) and crystallizes the crude second diastereomer by stirring in 20 ml of diethyl ether at o-5°C. The thus obtainable (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(S)-1- ethoxy-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide melts at 147-148°C. The crude product is further purified by recrystallization from acetone.

De således dannede lysgule, finbladaktige nåler smelter ved 156-157°C, hvorved samtidig som ny krystallmodifikasjon The light yellow, fine-leaf-like needles thus formed melt at 156-157°C, whereby at the same time as new crystal modification

dypgule, rombiske krystaller av smeiten begynner å vokse,deep yellow rhombic crystals of the melt begin to grow,

ny smeltning finner sted ved 171-172°C. Denne krystallinske andre diastereomer er konfigurativt enhetlig og viser en spesifikk dreining av [a]D = -34,9° (c = 1,0, etanol). remelting takes place at 171-172°C. This crystalline second diastereomer is configurationally uniform and exhibits a specific rotation of [α]D = -34.9° (c = 1.0, ethanol).

Utgangsmaterialet kan fremstilles som følger:The starting material can be prepared as follows:

En oppløsning av 6,7 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-monometylester [se europeisk patentsøknad 11.706], 3,4 g 1-hydroksybenzotriazol og 4,6 g N,N<1->dicykloheksylkarbodiimid i 100 ml vannfri dimetylformamid blir latt stå 16 timer ved 0-5°C under nitrogenatmosfære. Det utkrystalliserte N,N<1->dicykloheksylurinstoff blir avfiltrert. Man tilsetter det gule filtrat under isbadkjøling med 300 ml vann og omrører ytterligere 1 time ved 0-5°C, hvorved det amorfe råprodukt blir utskilt. Det blir frafUtrert, filter-residuumet vasket med 400 ml vann og tørket i vakuum. For ytterligere rensning blir råproduktet oppløst i 40 ml eddiksyreetylester og omrørt i 1 time ved 0-5°C. Deretter fjerner man det utkrystalliserte N,N'-dicykloheksylurinstoff ved filtrering og inndamper filtratet under forminsket trykk, hvorved fåes 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester som høyviskøst skum i kvantitativt utbytte: 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 2,46 (2s,6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 3,70 (s, 3H, -C00CH3); 5,44 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 6,78 (s, 1H, N-H); 6,92, 7,39, 8,04 (3m, 4H, benzotriazolyl-H); 6,48, 7,79, 8,14, 8,24 (4m, 4H, fenyl-H). A solution of 6.7 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid monomethyl ester [see European patent application 11,706], 3.4 g of 1-hydroxybenzotriazole and 4.6 g of N,N<1->dicyclohexylcarbodiimide in 100 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide are allowed to stand for 16 hours at 0-5°C under a nitrogen atmosphere. The crystallized N,N<1->dicyclohexylurea is filtered off. The yellow filtrate is added while cooling in an ice bath with 300 ml of water and stirred for a further 1 hour at 0-5°C, whereby the amorphous crude product is separated. It is filtered off, the filter residue is washed with 400 ml of water and dried in a vacuum. For further purification, the crude product is dissolved in 40 ml ethyl acetate and stirred for 1 hour at 0-5°C. The crystallized N,N'-dicyclohexylurea is then removed by filtration and the filtrate is evaporated under reduced pressure, whereby 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid is obtained 3-(1-Benzotriazolyl)-ester 5-methyl ester as highly viscous foam in quantitative yield: 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 2.46 (2s,6H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 3.70 (s, 3H, -COCH 3 ); 5.44 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 6.78 (s, 1H, N-H); 6.92, 7.39, 8.04 (3m, 4H, benzotriazolyl-H); 6.48, 7.79, 8.14, 8.24 (4m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 2Example 2

En blanding av 12,5 g (S)-N-acetoacetyl-a-amino-isovalerian-syre-etylester [fremstilt analogt Pharm. Acta Heiv. 3( 3, 616 A mixture of 12.5 g of (S)-N-acetoacetyl-α-amino-isovaleric acid ethyl ester [prepared analogously to Pharm. Acta Heiv. 3( 3, 616

(1963)], 6,2 g 3-amino-krotonsyre-metylester og 8,2 g 3-nitrobenzaldehyd i 100 ml etanol omrøres i 16 timer ved 80°C under nitrogenatmosfære. Den gule reaksjonsblanding inndampes under forminsket trykk. Det oljeholdige residuum oppløses i 300 ml diklormetan og vaskes to ganger med hver gang 100 ml vann. Man tørker den organiske fase med natriumsulfat, filtrerer og inndamper filtratet under forminsket trykk. Residuumet renser man ved kromatografi på den ca. 100 ganger mengde av silikagel (eluering med en 7:3 blanding av heksan og eddiksyreetylester). Det således oppnåelige harpiks-holdige råprodukt er en 1:1 diastereoblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]amid. Adskillelsen av diastereomerene skjer som beskrevet i eksempel 1. (1963)], 6.2 g of 3-aminocrotonic acid methyl ester and 8.2 g of 3-nitrobenzaldehyde in 100 ml of ethanol are stirred for 16 hours at 80°C under a nitrogen atmosphere. The yellow reaction mixture is evaporated under reduced pressure. The oily residue is dissolved in 300 ml of dichloromethane and washed twice with 100 ml of water each time. The organic phase is dried with sodium sulphate, filtered and the filtrate evaporated under reduced pressure. The residue is purified by chromatography on the approx. 100 times the amount of silica gel (elution with a 7:3 mixture of hexane and ethyl acetate). The thus obtainable resinous crude product is a 1:1 diastereomixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine -5-carboxylic acid-N-[(1S)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]amide. The separation of the diastereomers takes place as described in example 1.

Eksempel 3Example 3

Til en oppløsning av 3,5 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-klorid [se Chem. Pharm. Bull. 28, 2809 (1980)] og 1,3 ml N-etylmorfolin i 30 ml vannfritt tetrahydrofuran drypper man ved 0-10°C en oppløsning av 1,8 g L-valin-etylester-hydroklorid i 30 ml vannfritt tetrahydrofuran. Etter avslutning av tilsetningen lar man oppvarme til værelsetemperatur. Reaksjonsblandingen inndampes under forminsket trykk. Residuumet oppløses i 100 ml diklormetan og vaskes flere ganger med vann. Man tørker den organiske fase med natriumsulfat, filtrerer og inndamper filtratet under forminsket trykk. Residuumet renses ved kromatografi på To a solution of 3.5 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid chloride [see Chem. Pharm. Bull. 28, 2809 (1980)] and 1.3 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 30 ml of anhydrous tetrahydrofuran, a solution of 1.8 g of L-valine ethyl ester hydrochloride in 30 ml of anhydrous tetrahydrofuran is added dropwise at 0-10°C. After completion of the addition, it is allowed to warm to room temperature. The reaction mixture is evaporated under reduced pressure. The residue is dissolved in 100 ml of dichloromethane and washed several times with water. The organic phase is dried with sodium sulphate, filtered and the filtrate evaporated under reduced pressure. The residue is purified by chromatography on

den ca. 100 ganger mengde av silikagel (eluering med en 3:7 blanding av eddiksyreetylester og heksan). Det således oppnåelige råprodukt er en 1:1 diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-l,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4- (3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksy-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. Adskillelsen av diastereomerene skjer som beskrevet i eksempel 1. the approx. 100 times the amount of silica gel (elution with a 3:7 mixture of ethyl acetate and hexane). The thus obtainable crude product is a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid N-[(1S)-1-ethoxy-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide. The separation of the diastereomers takes place as described in example 1.

Eksempel 4Example 4

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 42 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5- metylester, 16 g D-valin-etylester-hydroklorid og 11 ml N-etylmorfolin i 350 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin- of a mixture of 42 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester, 16 g of D-valine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 11 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 350 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl) )-pyridine-

5-karboksylsyre-N-[-[(IR)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid som etter omkrystallisering av en blanding av aceton og diisopropyleter smelter ved 199-200°C. Denne diastereomer er konfigurativ enhetlig og viser en spesifikk drining av [a]^° -75° (c = 0,7, etanol). 5-carboxylic acid-N-[-[(IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide which after recrystallization from a mixture of acetone and diisopropyl ether melts at 199-200°C. This diastereomer is configurationally uniform and shows a specific drinning of [a]^° -75° (c = 0.7, ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte, (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2- metyl-l-propyl]amid. Ved findeling av det amorfe råprodukt med dietyleter krystalliserer denne diastereomer i konfigurativ enhetlig form, den smelter ved 144-145°C og viser en spesifikk dreining av [a]D = +30° Analogous to the method described in example 1, (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N is isolated from the mother liquor -[(IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]amide. Upon comminution of the amorphous crude product with diethyl ether, this diastereomer crystallizes in configurationally uniform form, it melts at 144-145°C and shows a specific rotation of [a]D = +30°

(c= 0,4, etanol).(c= 0.4, ethanol).

Eksempel 5Example 5

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får man avAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

en blanding av 10,2 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-5-isopropylester, 3,5 g L-valin-etylester-hydroklorid og 2,5 ml N-etylmorfolin i 90 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl)-amid, som etter omkrystallisering av eddiksyreetylester smelter ved 178-179°C. Den spesifikke dreining av denne konf igurativt enhetlige diastereomer er [a] ^= -28^ a mixture of 10.2 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid 3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-5-isopropyl ester, 3 .5 g of L-valine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 2.5 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 90 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4-( 3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl)-amide, which after recrystallization from acetic acid ethyl ester melts at 178-179°C. The specific rotation of this configurationally uniform diastereomer is [a] ^= -28^

(c = 0,9, etanol).(c = 0.9, ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte, (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksy-karbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid i amorf form. Den spesifikke dreining av denne amorfe diastereomere er [a]^° = +46° (c = 0,45, etanol), den inneholder ifølge<1>H-NMR-spektrum ennu ca. 20% av (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(lS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]amid. Utgangsmaterialet kan fåes som følger. Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får man av en blanding av 16,2 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-monoisopropylester [se europeisk patent-søknad 11.706], 7,6 g 1-hydroksybenzotriazol og 10,2 g N,N<1->dicykloheksylkarbodiimid i 225 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-isopropylester som amorft produkt. Analogous to the method described in example 1, (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxy-carbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid is isolated from the mother liquor -N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide in amorphous form. The specific rotation of this amorphous diastereomer is [α]^° = +46° (c = 0.45, ethanol), it still contains approx. 20% of (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(1S)-1- ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]amide. The starting material can be obtained as follows. Analogously to the method described in example 1, a mixture of 16.2 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid monoisopropyl ester is obtained [see European patent -application 11,706], 7.6 g of 1-hydroxybenzotriazole and 10.2 g of N,N<1->dicyclohexylcarbodiimide in 225 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)- pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-isopropyl ester as amorphous product.

250 mHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 1,13, 1,30 (2d, 6H, Isopropyl-CH3); 2,44, 2,46 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 5,00 (m, 1H, -0-CH-); 5,40 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 6,28 (s, 1H,-NH-); 6,89, 7,40, 8,05 (3m, 4H, benzotriazolyl-H); 7,49, 7,79, 8,15, 8,25 (4m, 4H, fenyl-H). 250 mHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 1.13, 1.30 (2d, 6H, Isopropyl-CH 3 ); 2.44, 2.46 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 5.00 (m, 1H, -O-CH-); 5.40 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 6.28 (s, 1H, -NH-); 6.89, 7.40, 8.05 (3m, 4H, benzotriazolyl-H); 7.49, 7.79, 8.15, 8.25 (4m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 6Example 6

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 30 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl )-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3- (1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5- isopropylester, 9,8 g D-valin-etylester-hydroklorid og 6,8 ml N-etylmorfolin i 120 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-1-etoksykarbo-nyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. Denne konfigurativt enhetlige diastereomere smelter ved 176-177°C og viser en spesifikk dreining av [a]p° = +24 (c = 0,53, etanol). of a mixture of 30 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-isopropyl ester, 9.8 g of D-valine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 6.8 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 120 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4- (3-Nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide. This configurationally uniform diastereomer melts at 176-177°C and shows a specific rotation of [a]p° = +24 (c = 0.53, ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte, (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksy-karbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N[(IR)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]amid i amorf form. Den spesifikke dreining av denne amorfe diastereomere er [ct]^°= Analogous to the method described in example 1, (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxy-carbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid is isolated from the mother liquor -N[(IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]amide in amorphous form. The specific rotation of this amorphous diastereomer is [ct]^°=

o 1 and 1

-47 (c = 0,65, etanol), den inneholder ifølge H-NMR-spektrum ennu ca. 5% av (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. -47 (c = 0.65, ethanol), according to the H-NMR spectrum it still contains approx. 5% of (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1- ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide.

Eksempel 7Example 7

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 42 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl )-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-isopropylester, 14 g L-Leucin-metylester-hydroklorid og 9,6 ml N-etylmorfolin i 250 ml vannfri dimetylformamid (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-metoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-l-butyl]-amid, som etter omkrystallisasjon av eddiksyreetylester smelter ved 176-177°C. Denne krystallinske diastereomer er konfigurativt enhetlig og viser en spesifikk dreining av [a]^ = + 106° (c = 0,48, etanol). of a mixture of 42 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-isopropyl ester, 14 g of L-Leucine methyl ester hydrochloride and 9.6 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 250 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4-(3 -nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-methoxycarbonyl-3-methyl-1-butyl]-amide, which after recrystallization from acetic acid ethyl ester melts at 176-177°C. This crystalline diastereomer is configurationally uniform and exhibits a specific rotation of [a]^ = + 106° (c = 0.48, ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopro-poksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-metoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-l-butyl]-amid. Ved finfordeling av det amorfe råprodukt med dietyleter krystalliserer denne diastereomer i konfigurativ enhetlig form, den smelter ved 154-155°C og viser en spesifikk dreining av [a]p<0>= -55° (c = 0,78, etanol). The mother liquor is isolated analogously to the method described in example 1 (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid N-[(1S)-1-methoxycarbonyl-3-methyl-1-butyl]-amide. Upon fine distribution of the amorphous crude product with diethyl ether, this diastereomer crystallizes in configurationally uniform form, it melts at 154-155°C and shows a specific rotation of [a]p<0>= -55° (c = 0.78, ethanol) .

Eksempel 8Example 8

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 21 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl )-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-isopropylester, 6,9 g D-leucin-metylester-hydroklorid og 4,8 ml N-etylmorfolin i 120 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid of a mixture of 21 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-isopropyl ester, 6.9 g D-leucine methyl ester hydrochloride and 4.8 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 120 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide

(-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-1-metoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-l-butyl]-amid, som etter omkrystallisasjon av eddiksyreetylester smelter ved 175-176°C. Denne konfigurativt enhetlige diastereomer viser en spesifikk dreining av (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1-methoxycarbonyl-3 -methyl-1-butyl]-amide, which after recrystallization from acetic acid ethyl ester melts at 175-176°C. This configurationally uniform diastereomer exhibits a specific rotation of

[a]^° -109° (c = 0,28, etanol).[α]^° -109° (c = 0.28, ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksy-karbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-l-metoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-l-butyl]-amid i amorf, dog konfigurativ enhetlig form. Den spesifikke dreining av denne diastereomer er [ct]^° = + 48° (c = 0,79, etanol). From the mother liquor, analogously to the method described in example 1, (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxy-carbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid is isolated N-[(IR)-1-methoxycarbonyl-3-methyl-1-butyl]-amide in amorphous, though configurationally uniform form. The specific rotation of this diastereomer is [ct]^° = + 48° (c = 0.79, ethanol).

Eksempel 9Example 9

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 23 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 9,3 g D-leucin-etylester-hydroklorid og 3,5 ml N-etylmorfolin i 150 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-l-etoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-1-butyl]-amid, som etter omkrystallisering av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og diisopropyleter smelter ved 207-209°C. Denne diastereomer er konfigurativ enhetlig, den spesifikke dreining er [ct]D= -116° (c = 0,76, etanol). of a mixture of 23 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester, 9.3 g D-leucine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 3.5 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 150 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4- (3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-3-methyl-1-butyl]-amide, which after recrystallization from a mixture of ethyl acetate and diisopropyl ether melts at 207-209° C. This diastereomer is configurationally uniform, the specific rotation is [ct]D= -116° (c = 0.76, ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte, (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-l-etoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-l-butyl]-amid. Etter omkrystallisasjon av råproduktet av en blanding av dietyleter og heksan får man et krystallinsk produkt som smelter ved 112-114°C og hvis spesifikke dreining er [a]^° =+21° (c = 0,5, etanol). Denne krystallinske form inneholder på grunn av<1>H-NMR-spektrumet ennu 5-10% (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-l-etoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-l-butyl]amid. Analogous to the method described in example 1, (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N is isolated from the mother liquor -[(IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-3-methyl-1-butyl]-amide. After recrystallization of the crude product from a mixture of diethyl ether and hexane, a crystalline product is obtained which melts at 112-114°C and whose specific rotation is [a]^° =+21° (c = 0.5, ethanol). This crystalline form still contains 5-10% (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl) )-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-3-methyl-1-butyl]amide.

Eksempel 10Example 10

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får man av en blanding av 19,2 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-3-metylester, 7,8 g L-leucin-etylester-hydroklorid og 2,9 ml N-etylmorfolin i 120 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid Analogous to the method described in example 1, a mixture of 19.2 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1- benzotriazolyl) ester 3-methyl ester, 7.8 g L-leucine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 2.9 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 120 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide

(+)-(4S)-l,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-l-butyl]-amid, som etter omkrystallisasjon av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og diisopropyleter smelter ved 206-207°C. Denne krystallinske form er konfigurativt enhetlig, den spesifikke dreining er [a] = + 105° (c = (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-3- methyl-1-butyl]-amide, which after recrystallization from a mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and diisopropyl ether melts at 206-207°C. This crystalline form is configurationally uniform, the specific rotation is [a] = + 105° (c =

0,26, etanol).0.26, ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte, (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-l-butyl]-amid som råprodukt. Ved omkrystallisasjon av en blanding av dietyleter og heksan får man et krystallinsk produkt som smelter ved 118-120°C Analogously to the method described in example 1, (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N is isolated from the mother liquor -[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-3-methyl-1-butyl]-amide as crude product. Recrystallization of a mixture of diethyl ether and hexane yields a crystalline product that melts at 118-120°C

og hvis spesifikke dreining er [a]<2>^ = -23° (c = 0,7,and whose specific rotation is [a]<2>^ = -23° (c = 0.7,

etanol). Denne krystallinske form inneholder ifølge<1>H-NMR-spektrumet ennu ca. 20% (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-3-metyl-l-butyl]- ethanol). According to the<1>H-NMR spectrum, this crystalline form still contains approx. 20% (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl -3-methyl-1-butyl]-

amid.amide.

Eksempel liExample li

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 25 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 8,6 g L-prolin-metylester-hydroklorid og 6,6 ml N-etylmorfolin i 120 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid (+)-(4S)-5-[(2S)-2-metoksykarbonyl-pyrrolidin-l-yl-karbonyl]-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin, som etter omkrystallisasjon av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og heksan smelter ved 180-181°C. Denne krystallinske diastereomer er konfigurativt enhetlig, den spesifikke dreining er [a]<20>^+104° (c =0,7,etanol). of a mixture of 25 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester, 8.6 g L-proline methyl ester hydrochloride and 6.6 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 120 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide (+)-(4S)-5-[(2S)-2-methoxycarbonyl-pyrrolidin-1-yl-carbonyl ]-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine, which after recrystallization from a mixture of ethyl acetate and hexane melts at 180-181°C. This crystalline diastereomer is configurationally uniform, the specific rotation is [a]<20>^+104° (c =0.7,ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte (-)-(4R)-5-[(2S)-2-metoksykarbonyl-pyrrolidin-1-yl-karbonyl]-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4- The mother liquor is isolated analogously to the method described in example 1 (-)-(4R)-5-[(2S)-2-methoxycarbonyl-pyrrolidin-1-yl-carbonyl]-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl- 3-methoxycarbonyl-4-

(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin som etter omkrystallisasjon av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og diisopropyleter smelter ved 118-119°C. Denne konfigurativt enhetlige diastereomer viser en spesifikk dreining av [ct]D= -59° (c = 0,5, etanol. (3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine which, after recrystallization from a mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and diisopropyl ether, melts at 118-119°C. This configurationally uniform diastereomer shows a specific rotation of [ct]D= -59° (c = 0.5, ethanol.

Eksempel 12Example 12

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 23 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metyl-ester, 7,9 g D-prolin-metylester-hydroklorid og 6 ml N-etylmorfolin i 150 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid (-)-(4R)-5-[2R)-2-metoksykarbonyl-pyrrolidin-l-yl-karbonyl]-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin, som etter omkrystallisering av en blanding av aceton og diisopropyleter smelter ved 180-181°C. Denne krystallinske diastereomer er konfigurativt enhetlig og viser en spesifikk dreining av [a]20 = -97° (c = 0,97, etanol). of a mixture of 23 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl- ester, 7.9 g of D-proline methyl ester hydrochloride and 6 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 150 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide (-)-(4R)-5-[2R)-2-methoxycarbonyl-pyrrolidin-1-yl-carbonyl] -1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine, which after recrystallization from a mixture of acetone and diisopropyl ether melts at 180-181°C. This crystalline diastereomer is configurationally uniform and exhibits a specific rotation of [α]20 = -97° (c = 0.97, ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte (+)-(4S)-5-[(2R)-2metoksykarbonyl-pyrrolidin-l-yl-karbonyl]-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)pyridin, som etter omkrystallisering av en blanding av aceton og dietyleter smelter ved 120-122°C. The mother liquor is isolated analogously to the method described in example 1 (+)-(4S)-5-[(2R)-2methoxycarbonyl-pyrrolidin-1-yl-carbonyl]-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3- methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)pyridine, which after recrystallization from a mixture of acetone and diethyl ether melts at 120-122°C.

Denne konfigurativt enhetlige diastereomer viser enThis configurationally uniform diastereomer shows a

spesifikk dreining av [a] = +56° (c = 0,55, etanol). specific rotation of [a] = +56° (c = 0.55, ethanol).

Eksempel 13Example 13

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 18 g 1,4 dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 4,7 g glycin-metylester-hydroklorid og 4,7 ml N-etylmorfolin i 150 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid racemisk 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-(metoksykarbonyl-metyl)-amid i amorf form. of a mixture of 18 g of 1,4 dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester, 4 .7 g glycine methyl ester hydrochloride and 4.7 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 150 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide racemic 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5- carboxylic acid N-(methoxycarbonylmethyl)amide in amorphous form.

250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 2,32, 2,35 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 3,67, 3,73 (2s, 6H, -C00CH3); 4,00 (d, 2H, -N-CH2); 4,96 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,75 (s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,90 (t, 1H, -C0NH); 7,4-8,18 (m, 4H, fenyl-H). 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 2.32, 2.35 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 3.67, 3.73 (2s, 6H, -C00CH3); 4.00 (d, 2H, -N-CH 2 ); 4.96 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.75 (s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.90 (t, 1H, -CONH); 7.4-8.18 (m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 14Example 14

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 15 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 5,2 g a-aminoisosmørsyre-etylester-hydroklorid og 3,6 ml N-etylmorfolin i 100 ml vannfritt of a mixture of 15 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester, 5.2 g α-aminoisobutyric acid ethyl ester hydrochloride and 3.6 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 100 ml anhydrous

r r

dimetylformamid racemisk 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-(1-etoksykarbonyl-l-metyl-l-etyl)-amid, som etter om-krystallisas jon av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og dietyleter smelter ved 160-161°C. dimethylformamide racemic 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-(1-ethoxycarbonyl-1-methyl-1-ethyl)- amide, which after recrystallization from a mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and diethyl ether melts at 160-161°C.

Eksempel 15Example 15

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 18,5 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 6 g L-alanin-etylester-hydroklorid og 4,6 ml N-etylmorfolin i 100 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid en 1:1 diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-l-etyl]-amid som etter omkrystallisasjon av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og diisopropyleter smelter ved 134-135°C. of a mixture of 18.5 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester, 6 g of L-alanine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 4.6 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 100 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3 -methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-1-ethyl]-amide which after recrystallization from a mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and diisopropyl ether melts at 134-135° C.

Eksempel 16Example 16

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 21,7 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl )-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester og 8,2 g L-tyrosin-metylester i 100 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid en 1:1 diastereomerblanding av (4R)- of a mixture of 21.7 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5- methyl ester and 8.2 g of L-tyrosine methyl ester in 100 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)-

og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-metoksykarbonyl-2- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(1S)-1-methoxycarbonyl-2-

(4-hydroksyfenyl)-1-etyl]amid i amorf form. 250 MHz FT """H-NMR (CDC13) : 2,18, 2,21, 2,30, 2,32 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 2,80-3,10 (m, 2H, fenyl-CH2); 3,65, 3,75 (2s, (4-hydroxyphenyl)-1-ethyl]amide in amorphous form. 250 MHz FT """H-NMR (CDCl 3 ) : 2.18, 2.21, 2.30, 2.32 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 2.80-3.10 (m, 2H, phenyl-CH2); 3.65, 3.75 (2s,

6H, -C00CH3); 4,74-4,94 (m, 1H, -C0N-CH-); 4,83 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H), 5,5-5,8 (m, 3H, -NH og -0H); 6,52-6,78 (m, 4H, hydroksyfenyl-H); 7,30-8,06 (m, 4H, nitrofenyl-H). 6H, -C00CH3); 4.74-4.94 (m, 1H, -CON-CH-); 4.83 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H), 5.5-5.8 (m, 3H, -NH and -OH); 6.52-6.78 (m, 4H, hydroxyphenyl-H); 7.30-8.06 (m, 4H, nitrophenyl-H).

Eksempel 17Example 17

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får man av en blanding av 20 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 11,5 g D,L-a-fenylglycin-benzylester-hydroklorid og 5,2 ml N-etylmorfolin i 90 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid en racemisk 1:1 diastereomerblanding av 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-(1-benzyloksykarbonyl-l-benzyl)-amid i amorf form. 250 MHzFT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13/: 2,23, 2,26, 2,32, 2,33 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-H); 3,63, 2,67 (2s, Analogous to the method described in example 1, a mixture of 20 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1- benzotriazolyl) ester 5-methyl ester, 11.5 g of D,L-α-phenylglycine benzyl ester hydrochloride and 5.2 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 90 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide a racemic 1:1 diastereomer mixture of 1,4-dihydro-2, 6-Dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-(1-benzyloxycarbonyl-1-benzyl)-amide in amorphous form. 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13 /: 2.23, 2.26, 2.32, 2.33 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-H); 3.63, 2.67 (2s,

3H, -C00CH3); 4,96, 5,09 (2s, 2H, -C00CH2); 5,15, 5,16 3H, -C00CH3); 4.96, 5.09 (2s, 2H, -C00CH2); 5.15, 5.16

(2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,5 (m, 1H, -N-CH-); 5,6,(2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.5 (m, 1H, -N-CH-); 5,6,

5,65 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6,32, 6,40 (2d, 1H, 5.65 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6.32, 6.40 (2d, 1H,

-C0NH-); 7,04-8,12 (m, 14H, fenyl-H).-CONH-); 7.04-8.12 (m, 14H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 18Example 18

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får man av en blanding av 20 g 4-(2-difluormetoksyfenyl)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetylpyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 7 g L-valin-etylester-hydroklorid og 4,9 ml N-etylmorfolin i 150 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid en 1:1 diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-4-(2-difluormetoksy-fenyl)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid, som etter omkrystallisering av en av blanding av en blanding av dietyleter og diisopropyleter smelter ved 98-99°C. Analogous to the method described in example 1, a mixture of 20 g of 4-(2-difluoromethoxyphenyl)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethylpyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid 3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester is obtained -5-methyl ester, 7 g of L-valine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 4.9 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 150 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-4-(2-difluoromethoxy-phenyl) )-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide, which after recrystallization from one of a mixture of a mixture of diethyl ether and diisopropyl ether melts at 98-99°C.

Utgangsmaterialet kan fåes som følger:The starting material can be obtained as follows:

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får man av en blanding av 17 g 4-(2-difluormetoksyfenyl)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetylpyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-monometylester [Fremstilling analogt EP 11.706; Smp. 150-152°C], 8 g 1-hydroksybenzotriazol og 11 g N,N<1->dicykloheksylkarbodiimid i 150 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid 4-(2-difluormetoksy-fenyl)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester som råprodukt i amorf form som uten ytterligere rensning anvendes ved den følgende omsetning. Analogous to the method described in example 1, a mixture of 17 g of 4-(2-difluoromethoxyphenyl)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethylpyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid monomethyl ester is obtained [Production analogously to EP 11,706; Temp. 150-152°C], 8 g of 1-hydroxybenzotriazole and 11 g of N,N<1->dicyclohexylcarbodiimide in 150 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide 4-(2-difluoromethoxy-phenyl)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl- pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester as crude product in amorphous form which is used without further purification in the following reaction.

Eksempel 19Example 19

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 20 g 1,4-dihydro-2,—dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 8,9 g L-a-fenylglycin-etylester-hydroklorid og 5,2 ml N-etylmorfolin i 150 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid en 1:1 diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbo-nyl-l-benzyl]-amid som harpiksaktig råprodukt. of a mixture of 20 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester, 8 .9 g L-α-phenylglycine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 5.2 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 150 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl- 3-Methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-1-benzyl]-amide as resinous crude product.

For adskillelsen av diastereomerene blir råproduktet tilsatt en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og diisopropyleter og omrørt i 1 time ved 0-5°C, hvorved en første diastereomer krystalliserer. Denne konfigurativt enhetlige diastereomer smelter ved 193-194°C og viser en spesifikk dreining av [a]43g -66° (c = 0,7, etanol). For the separation of the diastereomers, the crude product is added to a mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and diisopropyl ether and stirred for 1 hour at 0-5°C, whereby a first diastereomer crystallizes. This configurationally uniform diastereomer melts at 193-194°C and shows a specific rotation of [α]43g -66° (c = 0.7, ethanol).

For isolering av det andre diastereomer blir moderluten inndampet under forminsket trykk og residuumet renset ved kromatografi på den ca. 100 ganger mengde av silikagel (eluering med en 1:1 blanding av heksan og eddiksyreetylester) . Eluatet blir inndampet under forminsket trykk og residuumet omkrystallisert av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og heksan. Det således oppnåelige andre diastereomer smelter ved 139-140°C og viser en spesifikk dreining av To isolate the second diastereomer, the mother liquor is evaporated under reduced pressure and the residue is purified by chromatography on the approx. 100 times the amount of silica gel (elution with a 1:1 mixture of hexane and ethyl acetate). The eluate is evaporated under reduced pressure and the residue recrystallized from a mixture of ethyl acetate and hexane. The second diastereomer thus obtainable melts at 139-140°C and shows a specific rotation of

[a] = + 46 (c = 0,8, etanol): denne krystallinske form[a] = + 46 (c = 0.8, ethanol): this crystalline form

11

er ifølge H-NMR-spektrum ennu forurenset med ca. 20% av den første diastereomer. is, according to the H-NMR spectrum, still contaminated with approx. 20% of the first diastereomer.

Eksempel 20Example 20

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 20 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 8,9 g D-a-fenylglycin-etylester-hydroklorid og 5,2 ml N-etylmorfolin i 150 ml vannfri dimetylformamid en 1:1 diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[IR)-1-etoksykarbonyl-l-benzyl]-amid som høyviskost råprodukt. of a mixture of 20 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester, 8.9 g D-α-phenylglycine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 5.2 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 150 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl -3-Methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-1-benzyl]-amide as highly viscous crude product.

For adskillelse av diastereomerene blir råproduktet tilsatt en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og diisopropyleter og latt stå under 16 timer ved 0-5°C, hvorved en første diastereomer krystalliserer. Krystallene blir avfiltrert og omkrystallisert av etylalkohol. Det således oppnåelige diastereomer er konfigurativt enhetlig; det smelter ved 196-197°C og viser en spesifikk dreining av [al^g = +61° To separate the diastereomers, the crude product is added to a mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and diisopropyl ether and left for 16 hours at 0-5°C, whereby a first diastereomer crystallizes. The crystals are filtered off and recrystallized from ethyl alcohol. The thus obtainable diastereomer is configurationally uniform; it melts at 196-197°C and shows a specific rotation of [al^g = +61°

(c = 0,34, etanol).(c = 0.34, ethanol).

For isolering av' det andre diastereomer blir moderluten inndampet under forminsket trykk og residuumet blir renset ved kromatografi på den ca. 100 ganger mengde av silikagel (eluering med en 1:1 blanding av heksan og eddiksyreetylester) . Eluatet blir inndampet under forminsket trykk og residuumet omkrystallisert to ganger av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og dietyleter. For isolation of the second diastereomer, the mother liquor is evaporated under reduced pressure and the residue is purified by chromatography on the approx. 100 times the amount of silica gel (elution with a 1:1 mixture of hexane and ethyl acetate). The eluate is evaporated under reduced pressure and the residue recrystallized twice from a mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and diethyl ether.

Det således oppnåelige andre diastereomer smelter ved 134-135°C og viser en spesifikk dreining av [a]n = -45°1The thus obtainable second diastereomer melts at 134-135°C and shows a specific rotation of [a]n = -45°1

(c = 0,7,etanol); denne krystallinske form er ifølge H-NMR-spektrum forurenset med ca. 15% av det første diastereomer. (c = 0.7, ethanol); this crystalline form is, according to the H-NMR spectrum, contaminated with approx. 15% of the first diastereomer.

Eksempel 21Example 21

En blanding av 5,9 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-isopropylester, 5,34 g L-fenylalanyl-L-fenylalanin-0-(2-trimetylsilyl-etyl)-ester-hydroklorid og 1,5 ml N-etylmorfolin i 90 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid omrøres i 15 timer ved 80°C i en nitrogenatmosfære. Reaksjonsblandingen tilsetter man under iskjøling med 200 ml vann. Krystallene blir frafiltrer, vasket med vann og tørket A mixture of 5.9 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-isopropyl ester, 5 .34 g of L-phenylalanyl-L-phenylalanine-0-(2-trimethylsilyl-ethyl)-ester hydrochloride and 1.5 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 90 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide are stirred for 15 hours at 80°C in a nitrogen atmosphere. The reaction mixture is added under ice-cooling with 200 ml of water. The crystals are filtered off, washed with water and dried

under forminsket trykk. Dette råprodukt renser man ved kromatografi på den ca. 100 ganger.mengde av silikagel (eluering med en 1:1 blanding av kloroform og metanol). under reduced pressure. This crude product is purified by chromatography on the approx. 100 times the amount of silica gel (elution with a 1:1 mixture of chloroform and methanol).

Det således oppnåelige amorfe produkt er en 1:1 diastereomerblanding av N-[1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksykarbo-nyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-5-pyridoyl]-L-fenylalanyl-L-fenylalanin-0-(2-trimetyl-etyl)-ester; Det oppviser en tynnskiktkromatografisk Rf-verdi av 0,65 i eluerings-systemet toluen-aceton 1:1. The amorphous product thus obtainable is a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of N-[1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-5-pyridoyl]-L-phenylalanyl- L-phenylalanine O-(2-trimethyl-ethyl)-ester; It exhibits a thin-layer chromatographic Rf value of 0.65 in the elution system toluene-acetone 1:1.

For spaltning av 2-trimetylsilyl-etyl-esteren omrøres en blanding av 3,6 g av den ovenfor oppnådde ester i 34 ml av en 0,7 M oppløsning av tetraetylammoniumfluorid i dimetylsulfoksyd i 20 minutter ved 20°C. Man kjøler den klare reaksjonsoppløsning i isbadet og tilsetter 24 ml IN saltsyre og 150 ml vann. Det utskilte bunnfall avfiltreres, filterresiduumet vaskes med vann og tørkes over kalium-hydroksyd under forminsket trykk. Råproduktet opptas i eddiksyreetylester, filtreres og filtratet inndampes under forminsket trykk. Ved findeling av det viskøse residuum med diisopropyleter får man amorft N-[1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-5-pyridoyl]-L-fenylalanyl-L-fenylalanin som diastereomerblanding; det oppviser en tynnskiktkromatografisk Rf-verdi av 0,70 i eluerings-systemet acetonitril-vann 3:1. For cleavage of the 2-trimethylsilyl ethyl ester, a mixture of 3.6 g of the ester obtained above is stirred in 34 ml of a 0.7 M solution of tetraethylammonium fluoride in dimethyl sulfoxide for 20 minutes at 20°C. The clear reaction solution is cooled in the ice bath and 24 ml IN hydrochloric acid and 150 ml water are added. The separated precipitate is filtered off, the filter residue is washed with water and dried over potassium hydroxide under reduced pressure. The crude product is taken up in ethyl acetate, filtered and the filtrate is evaporated under reduced pressure. When the viscous residue is finely divided with diisopropyl ether, amorphous N-[1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-5-pyridoyl]-L-phenylalanyl-L-phenylalanine is obtained as diastereomer mixture; it exhibits a thin-layer chromatographic Rf value of 0.70 in the elution system acetonitrile-water 3:1.

Utgangsmaterialet kan fåes som følger:The starting material can be obtained as follows:

En blanding av 8,2 g N-benzyloksykarbonyl-L-fenylalanin og 8,3 g L-fenylalanin-(2-trimetylsilyl-etyl)-ester-hydroklorid i 125 ml vannfritt diklormetan tilsettes ved 0°C med 3,50 ml N-etylmorfolin og 6,7 g N,N-dicykloheksylkarbodiimid. Det blir omrørt 1 time ved 0°C og deretter ytterligere 15 timer ved værelsetemperatur. Reaksjonsblandingen blir filtrert og filtratet fortynnet med 80 ml diklormetan. Man vasker diklormetanoppløsningen med 1 N sitronsyre, 1 N natrium-hydrogenkarbonat og vann. Den organiske fase blir tørket over natriumsulfat, filtrert og filtratet inndampet under forminsket trykk. Residuumet krystalliserer av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og petroleter. Den således oppnåelige N-benzyloksykarbonyl-L-fenylalanyl-L-fenylalanin-0-(2-trimetylsilyl-etyl)-ester smelter ved 89-90°C. A mixture of 8.2 g of N-benzyloxycarbonyl-L-phenylalanine and 8.3 g of L-phenylalanine-(2-trimethylsilyl-ethyl)-ester hydrochloride in 125 ml of anhydrous dichloromethane is added at 0°C with 3.50 ml of N -ethylmorpholine and 6.7 g of N,N-dicyclohexylcarbodiimide. It is stirred for 1 hour at 0°C and then for a further 15 hours at room temperature. The reaction mixture is filtered and the filtrate diluted with 80 ml of dichloromethane. The dichloromethane solution is washed with 1 N citric acid, 1 N sodium bicarbonate and water. The organic phase is dried over sodium sulphate, filtered and the filtrate evaporated under reduced pressure. The residue crystallizes from a mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and petroleum ether. The thus obtainable N-benzyloxycarbonyl-L-phenylalanyl-L-phenylalanine-O-(2-trimethylsilyl-ethyl)-ester melts at 89-90°C.

1,80 g av dette mellomprodukt blir underkastet i 20 ml metanol i nærvær av 180 mg 10%-ig palladium-kull hydrogenolyse, hvorved pH-verdien til reaksjonsblandingen blir holdt konstant ved 4,0 med 1 N saltsyre. Etter avsluttet reaksjon frafiltreres fra katalysatoren og filtratet inndampes under forminsket trykk, hvor fåes L-fenylalanyl-L-fenylalanin-0-(2-trimetylsilyl-etyl)-ester-hydroklorid som hvitt skum. Produktet oppviser en tynnskiktkromatografisk Rf-verdi på 1.80 g of this intermediate is subjected to 20 ml of methanol in the presence of 180 mg of 10% palladium-charcoal hydrogenolysis, whereby the pH of the reaction mixture is kept constant at 4.0 with 1 N hydrochloric acid. After completion of the reaction, the catalyst is filtered off and the filtrate is evaporated under reduced pressure, where L-phenylalanyl-L-phenylalanine-0-(2-trimethylsilyl-ethyl)-ester hydrochloride is obtained as a white foam. The product exhibits a thin-layer chromatographic Rf value of

0,75 i eluerings-systemet kloroform-metanol 8:2.0.75 in the elution system chloroform-methanol 8:2.

Eksempel 22Example 22

10 g (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbo-nyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid omrøres 15 timer i en blanding av 300 ml metanol og 300 ml 0,1 N natronlut ved værelsetemperatur. Den klare, gule oppløsning blir deretter inndampet under forminsket trykk til tørrhet. Det faste gulaktige residuum blir omrørt i 160 ml IN natronlut ved værelsetemperatur, behandlet med aktivkull, filtrert og filtratet gjort surt med 200 ml IN saltsyre. Den utfelte syre blir avfiltrert, vasket flere ganger med vann og tørket 12 timer ved 50°C i høyvakuum. (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1- karboksy-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amidet smelter ved 217-219°C; 10 g (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarb -nyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide is stirred for 15 hours in a mixture of 300 ml of methanol and 300 ml of 0.1 N caustic soda at room temperature. The clear, yellow solution is then evaporated under reduced pressure to dryness. The solid yellowish residue is stirred in 160 ml 1N caustic soda at room temperature, treated with activated charcoal, filtered and the filtrate acidified with 200 ml 1N hydrochloric acid. The precipitated acid is filtered off, washed several times with water and dried for 12 hours at 50°C in a high vacuum. (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1- carboxy-2 The -methyl-1-propyl]-amide melts at 217-219°C;

[a]^° -8,1° (c = 0,87, etanol).[α]^° -8.1° (c = 0.87, ethanol).

Eksempel 23Example 23

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 22, dog utgående fra (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylstyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid får man (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-karboksy-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid som smelter ved 198-202°C under spaltning og hvis spesifikke dreining er [a]2<0>= +84,1° (c = 1,0, etanol). In a completely analogous way to example 22, however starting from (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylstyrene-N -[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide gives (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3 -nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-l-carboxy-2-methyl-l-propyl]-amide which melts at 198-202°C during decomposition and whose specific rotation is [a]2 <0>= +84.1° (c = 1.0, ethanol).

Eksempel 24Example 24

47 g (-)- (4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-karboksy-2- metyl-l-propyl]-amid oppvarmes med 30,5 g 0-n-butyl-N,N<1->dicykloheksyl-isourinstoff [fremstilling ifølge Chem. Ber. _99, 1479 (1966) i 400 ml eddiksyreetylester 15 timer under nitrogen til 80°C. Den begynnende suspensjon blir klar og etter en time begynner N,N<1->cicykloheksyl-urinstoff å utskille. Urinstoffet blir avfiltrert, vasket med eddiksyreetylester og filtratet inndampet. Residuumet blir kromatografert på en 1050 g flash-kolonne i en blanding av eddiksyreetylester/heksan 3:7 som løsningsmiddel. Det således rensede produkt (51 g) blir omkrystallisert av 60 ml abs. eter og vasket med en blanding av eter/heksan 95:5. Det således dannede (-) - (4R) .-1, 4-dihydro-2 , 6-dimetyl-3- metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(n-butoksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid har et smeltepunkt på 69-70°C{ [a]<20>= -22° (c = 0,6 etanol). 47 g (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-carboxy -2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide is heated with 30.5 g of 0-n-butyl-N,N<1->dicyclohexyl-isourea [preparation according to Chem. Pray. _99, 1479 (1966) in 400 ml of acetic acid ethyl ester for 15 hours under nitrogen at 80°C. The initial suspension becomes clear and after one hour N,N<1->cicyclohexylurea begins to separate. The urea is filtered off, washed with acetic acid ethyl ester and the filtrate evaporated. The residue is chromatographed on a 1050 g flash column in a mixture of ethyl acetate/hexane 3:7 as solvent. The thus purified product (51 g) is recrystallized from 60 ml abs. ether and washed with a mixture of ether/hexane 95:5. The thus formed (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1- (n-butoxycarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide has a melting point of 69-70°C { [a]<20>= -22° (c = 0.6 ethanol).

Eksempel 25Example 25

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 24, dog utgåendeIn a completely analogous way to example 24, however outgoing

fra (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-karboksy-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid, får man (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6- from (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-carboxy- 2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide, one obtains (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-

dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(n-butoksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid med smp. 144-145°C; [a]2° = + 66° (c = 1,0, etanol) Dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-(n-butoxycarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide with m.p. 144-145°C; [a]2° = + 66° (c = 1.0, ethanol)

Eksempel 26Example 26

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 24, dog utgående fra de tilsvarende O-substituerte N,N'-dicykloheksyl-urin-stoffer [femstillet ifølge Chem. Ber. 99_ ,1479 (1966) samt Liebigs Ann. Chemie 597, 235 (1956)], får man de etter-følgende oppførte forbindelser i konfigurativ enhetlig form: a) (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(n-heksyloksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid; ^ a^ i) 0 ="15,7 In a completely analogous way to example 24, however starting from the corresponding O-substituted N,N'-dicyclohexyl-urea substances [pentyl according to Chem. Pray. 99_ ,1479 (1966) as well as Liebig's Ann. Chemie 597, 235 (1956)], the following compounds are obtained in configurationally uniform form: a) (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4- (3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-(n-hexyloxycarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide; ^ a^ i) 0 = 15.7

+ 3,2° (c 0,31, etanol).+ 3.2° (c 0.31, ethanol).

b) (-)-(4R) -1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(benzyloksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]amid; [a]^<0>= 15,5° (c = 0,9, etanol). c) (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N- ^(1S)-1-[3-(4-metyl-l-piperazinyl)-1-propoksy]-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl} - amid; [a]<20>= -10,0° (c - 0,93, etanol). d) (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N- \(1S)-1-[3-(4-benzyl-l-piperazinyl) -1-propoksy] -karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl)-amid; [a]<20>= -12,7° (c = 0,6, etanol). b) (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-( benzyloxycarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propyl]amide; [α]^<0>= 15.5° (c = 0.9, ethanol). c) (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N- ^(1S)-1-[ 3-(4-methyl-1-piperazinyl)-1-propoxy]carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl}-amide; [α]<20>= -10.0° (c - 0.93, ethanol). d) (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-\(1S)-1-[ 3-(4-benzyl-1-piperazinyl)-1-propoxy]carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl)-amide; [α]<20>= -12.7° (c = 0.6, ethanol).

Eksempel 27Example 27

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 24, dog utgående fra en 1:1-diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-karboksy-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid samt de tilsvarende O-substituerte N,N<1->dicykloheksyl-urinstoffer får man etterfølgende oppførte forbindelser som amorfe 1:1-diastereomerblandinger: a) (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(2-dimetylamino-l-etoksy)-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. In a completely analogous way to example 24, however starting from a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl) -pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-carboxy-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide as well as the corresponding O-substituted N,N<1->dicyclohexyl-ureas give the subsequently listed compounds as amorphous 1:1 diastereomer mixtures: a) (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N- [(1S)-1-(2-Dimethylamino-1-ethoxy)-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide.

250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 0,75 (m, 6H, -CH-j); 2,1 (m, 1H, 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 0.75 (m, 6H, -CH-j); 2.1 (m, 1H,

-CH); 2,3 (m, 12H, dihydropyridyl - CH3; -N-CH3); 2,55, 4,20-CH); 2.3 (m, 12H, dihydropyridyl - CH 3 ; -N-CH 3 ); 2.55, 4.20

(2m, 4H, -0-CH2-CH2-N); 3,65 (2s, 3H, C00CH3); 4,55 (m, 1H, (2m, 4H, -O-CH2-CH2-N); 3.65 (2s, 3H, CO0CH3); 4.55 (m, 1H,

-CON-CH); 5,0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,65 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,85 (2d, 1H, -CONH); 7,4-8,2 (m, 4H, fenyl-H). b) (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(3-dimetylamino-l-propoksy)-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]amid. 250MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 0,75 (m, 6H, -CH3); 1,8 (m, 2H, -CON-CH); 5.0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.65 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.85 (2d, 1H, -CONH); 7.4-8.2 (m, 4H, phenyl-H). b) (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1- (3-Dimethylamino-1-propoxy)-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]amide. 250MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 0.75 (m, 6H, -CH 3 ); 1.8 (m, 2H,

-CH2~); 2,1 (m, 1H, -CH-); 2,2-2,4 (m, 15H, dihydropyridyl--CH2~); 2.1 (m, 1H, -CH-); 2,2-2,4 (m, 15H, dihydropyridyl-

CH3; -CH2-N-CH3); 3,65 (2s, 6H, C00CH3); 4,15 (m, 2H, CH3; -CH2-N-CH3); 3.65 (2s, 6H, CO0CH3); 4.15 (m, 2H,

C00CH2); 4,5 (m, 1H, -CON-CH); 5,0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-C00CH2); 4.5 (m, 1H, -CON-CH); 5.0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-

H); 5,6 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,8 (2d, 1H, -CONH); 7,4-8,2 (m, 4H, fenyl-H). c) (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N- ( (1S)-1- [2- (4-morfolino) -1-etoksy] -karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]' -amid. 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 0,75 (m, 6H, -CH3); 2,1 (m, 1H, H); 5.6 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.8 (2d, 1H, -CONH); 7.4-8.2 (m, 4H, phenyl-H). c) (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-( (1S)-1- [2-(4-morpholino)-1-ethoxy]-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]'-amide 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 0.75 (m, 6H, -CH 3 ); 2.1 (m, 1H,

-CH-); 2,3 (m, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 2,4-2,65 (m, 6H,-CH-); 2.3 (m, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 2.4-2.65 (m, 6H,

-N-CH2); 3,7 (m, 7H, -C00CH3; -0-CH2"); 4,05-4,4 (m, 2H, -N-CH 2 ); 3.7 (m, 7H, -CO0CH3; -O-CH2"); 4.05-4.4 (m, 2H,

C00CH2); 4,55 (m, 1H, CON-CH-); 5,0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H), 5,62 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,8 (2d, C00CH2); 4.55 (m, 1H, CON-CH-); 5.0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H), 5.62 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.8 (2d,

1H, -CONH); 7,4-8,2 (m, 4H, fenyl-H).1H, -CONH); 7.4-8.2 (m, 4H, phenyl-H).

d) (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(2-metoksy-letoksy)-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 0,75 (m, 6H, -CH-j); 2,1 (m,lH, -CH-); 2,2-2,36 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 3,36 (2s, 3H, -0CH3); 3,55 (in, 2H, -0CH2") ; 3,62 (2s, 3H, -C00CH3); 4,25 d) (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1- (2-Methoxy-letoxy)-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide. 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 0.75 (m, 6H, -CH-j); 2.1 (m,1H, -CH-); 2.2-2.36 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 3.36 (2s, 3H, -OHCH3); 3.55 (in, 2H, -OCH2") ; 3.62 (2s, 3H, -COOCCH3); 4.25

(m, 2H, -C00CH2-); 4,60 (m, 1H, -CON-CH-); 4,98 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,6 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,8 (m, 2H, -CO0CH2-); 4.60 (m, 1H, -CON-CH-); 4.98 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.6 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.8

(2d, 1H, -CONH-); 7,4-8,2 (m, 4H, fenyl-H).(2d, 1H, -CONH-); 7.4-8.2 (m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 28Example 28

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av en blanding av 54,5 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl ) -pyridin-3 , 5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester, 31 g D,L-fenylglyein-karbamoyImetylester-hydroklorid [fremstilt analogt Tetrahedron Lett. 24, 5219 of a mixture of 54.5 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5- methyl ester, 31 g of D,L-phenylglyein-carbamoyl methyl ester hydrochloride [prepared analogously to Tetrahedron Lett. 24, 5219

(1983)] og 16,2 ml N-etylmorfolin i 300 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid en racemisk 1:1-diastereomerblanding av 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[1-(karbamoyl-metoksykarbonyl)-1-fenyl-metyl]*amid som harpiksaktig mellomprodukt. 16 g av det ovenfor angitte mellomprodukt blir omrørt i en blanding av 67 ml 0,5 N natronlut og 50 ml N^-dimetylformamid i 2 timer ved værelsetemperatur. Deretter inndamper man den mørke reaksjonsoppløsning under forminsket trykk til tørrhet. Det mørke residuum blir oppløst i 100 ml 0,02 N natronlut, vasket flere ganger med eddiksyreetylester, ytterligere behandlet med aktivkull, filtrert og filtratet gjort surt med 2 N saltsyre. Den utfelte syre blir frafiltrert, filterresiduumet vasket flere ganger med vann og tørket 12 timer ved 50°C i høyvakuum. Den således oppnådde racemiske 1:1-diastereomerblanding av 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-(1-karboksy-l-fenyl-metyl)-amid smelter ved 126-128°C. (1983)] and 16.2 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 300 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide a racemic 1:1 diastereomer mixture of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine -5-carboxylic acid-N-[1-(carbamoyl-methoxycarbonyl)-1-phenyl-methyl]*amide as resinous intermediate. 16 g of the above-mentioned intermediate product are stirred in a mixture of 67 ml of 0.5 N caustic soda and 50 ml of N-dimethylformamide for 2 hours at room temperature. The dark reaction solution is then evaporated to dryness under reduced pressure. The dark residue is dissolved in 100 ml of 0.02 N caustic soda, washed several times with acetic acid ethyl ester, further treated with activated charcoal, filtered and the filtrate acidified with 2 N hydrochloric acid. The precipitated acid is filtered off, the filter residue is washed several times with water and dried for 12 hours at 50°C in a high vacuum. The thus obtained racemic 1:1 diastereomer mixture of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-(1-carboxy-1-phenyl) -methyl)-amide melts at 126-128°C.

Eksempel 2 9Example 2 9

a) 4 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-karboksylsyre-N-(1-karboksy-l-fenyl-metyl) -amid (racemisk 1:1-diastereomerblanding) oppvarmes med 2,6 g 0-(2-dimetylamino-etyl)-N,N'-dicykloheksyl-iso-urinstoff [fremstilling analogt Liebigs Ann. Chem. 597, 235 a) 4 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-carboxylic acid-N-(1-carboxy-l-phenyl-methyl)-amide (racemic 1 :1-diastereomer mixture) is heated with 2.6 g of O-(2-dimethylamino-ethyl)-N,N'-dicyclohexyl-iso-urea [preparation analogous to Liebig's Ann. Chem. 597, 235

(1956) i 60 ml eddiksyreetylester i 15 timer under en nitrogenatmosfære til 80°C. Fra utfelt urinstoff frafiltreres og filtratet inndampes under forminsket trykk. Residuumet blir renset ved kromatografi på den ca. 100 ganger mengde av kiselgel (eluering med en 9:1 blanding av metylenklorid og metanol). Man tilsetter til den således dannede råe base 1 ekvivalent 1,7 N alkoholisk saltsyre og inndamper opp-løsningen under forminsket trykk. Det harpiksaktige residuum blir omrørt i en blanding av 20 ml eddiksyreetylester og 50 ml dietyleter i isbad, hvorved 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[1-(2-dimetylamino-l-etoksy)-karbonyl-l-fenyl-metyl]-amid-hydrokloridet krystalliserer. Denne 1:1-diastereomerblanding smelter ved 100 - 112°C under spaltning. (1956) in 60 ml ethyl acetate for 15 hours under a nitrogen atmosphere at 80°C. The precipitated urea is filtered off and the filtrate is evaporated under reduced pressure. The residue is purified by chromatography on the approx. 100 times the amount of silica gel (elution with a 9:1 mixture of methylene chloride and methanol). 1 equivalent of 1.7 N alcoholic hydrochloric acid is added to the crude base thus formed and the solution is evaporated under reduced pressure. The resinous residue is stirred in a mixture of 20 ml of acetic acid ethyl ester and 50 ml of diethyl ether in an ice bath, whereby 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid The N-[1-(2-dimethylamino-1-ethoxy)-carbonyl-1-phenyl-methyl]-amide hydrochloride crystallizes. This 1:1 diastereomer mixture melts at 100 - 112°C with decomposition.

b) På fullstendig analog måte til a), dog utgående fra 0-(2-morfolino-etyl)-N,N'-dicykloheksyl-isourinstoff b) In a completely analogous way to a), but starting from 0-(2-morpholino-ethyl)-N,N'-dicyclohexyl-isourea

[fremstilling analogLiebigs Ann. Chem. 597, 235 (1956) får man 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl )-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N- ^1-[2-(4-morfolino)-1-etoksy]-karbonyl-l-fenyl-metyl^-amid-hydrokorid som 1:1-diastereomerblanding som smelter ved 127-129°C. [production analogLiebig's Ann. Chem. 597, 235 (1956) one obtains 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-^1-[2-(4 -morpholino)-1-ethoxy]-carbonyl-1-phenyl-methyl^-amide hydrochloride as 1:1 diastereomer mixture melting at 127-129°C.

Eksempel 30Example 30

a) Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får man av en blanding av 50 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl) -ester-5-metylester, 20,4 g L-isoleucin-etylester-hydroklorid og 12,2 ml N-etylmorfolin i 300 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS,2S)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-butyl]-amid, som etter omkrystallisasjon av en blanding av eddiksyremetylester og diisopropyleter smelter ved 170-171°C. Denne diastereomer a er konfigurativt enhetlig og oppviser en spesifikk dreinging av a) Analogous to the method described in example 1, a mixture of 50 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1- benzotriazolyl) ester 5-methyl ester, 20.4 g L-isoleucine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 12.2 ml N-ethylmorpholine in 300 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6 -dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS,2S)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-butyl]-amide, which after recrystallization from a mixture of acetic acid methyl ester and diisopropyl ether melts at 170-171°C. This diastereomer α is configurationally uniform and exhibits a specific rotation of

[a]20= + 93° (c = 0,44, etanol).[α]20 = + 93° (c = 0.44, ethanol).

Av moderluten isoleres analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte, (4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS, 2S)-etoksy-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-butyl]-amid. Ved findeling av det amorfe råprodukt med dietyleter krystalliserer denne diastereomer 0, som etter ytterligere omkrystallisasjon av en blanding av eddiksyreetylester o n-heksan smelter ved 117-118 C. Den spesifikke dreining er [a]D 2 0= +5 (c = 0,91, etanol), denne 3-diastereomer inneholder ifølge ''"H-NMR spektrum ennu ca. 25% av den ovenfor nevnte a-diastereomer. Analogous to the method described in example 1, (4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS , 2S)-ethoxy-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-butyl]-amide. When the amorphous crude product is finely divided with diethyl ether, this diastereomer 0 crystallizes, which after further recrystallization from a mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and n-hexane melts at 117-118 C. The specific rotation is [a]D 2 0= +5 (c = 0 ,91, ethanol), this 3-diastereomer still contains, according to the H-NMR spectrum, approx. 25% of the above-mentioned α-diastereomer.

b) På fullstendig analog måte til a), dog utgående fra L-isoleucin-metylester-hydroklorid, får man en b) In a completely analogous way to a), but starting from L-isoleucine methyl ester hydrochloride, one gets a

1:1-diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS,2S)-l-metoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-butyl] - amid med smp. 139-140°C 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS ,2S)-1-methoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-butyl]-amide with m.p. 139-140°C

Eksempel 31Example 31

Analogt den i eksempel 2 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 2, you get

av en blanding av 9,4 g N-acetoacetyl-a-amino-cyklo-heksylkarboksylsyre-etylester [fremstilt analogt Pharm. Acta Heiv. _38, 616 (1963)], 4,1 g 3-aminokrotonsyre-metylester og 5,5 g 3-nitrobenzaldehyd i 70 ml etanol amorft 1, 4-dihydro-2 , 6-dimetyl-3-me.toksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-(etoksykarbonyl-1-cykloheksyl)-amid, som krystalliserer ved innrøring med dietyleter, smp. 166-168°C. of a mixture of 9.4 g of N-acetoacetyl-α-amino-cyclohexylcarboxylic acid ethyl ester [prepared analogously to Pharm. Acta Heiv. _38, 616 (1963)], 4.1 g of 3-aminocrotonic acid methyl ester and 5.5 g of 3-nitrobenzaldehyde in 70 ml of ethanol amorphous 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4- (3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-(ethoxycarbonyl-1-cyclohexyl)-amide, which crystallizes on stirring with diethyl ether, m.p. 166-168°C.

Eksempel 32Example 32

Analogt den i eksempel 2 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 2, you get

av en blanding av 8,1 g N-acetoacetyl-a,a-difenylglycin-etylester [fremstilt analogt Pharm. Acta Heiv. 3_8, 616 of a mixture of 8.1 g of N-acetoacetyl-α,α-diphenylglycine ethyl ester [prepared analogously Pharm. Acta Heiv. 3_8, 616

(1963)], 2,8 g 3-aminokrotonsyre-metylester og 3,6 g 3-nitrobenzaldehyd i 45 ml etanol amorft 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-(1-etoksykarbonyl-l,1-difenyl-metyl)-amid. (1963)], 2.8 g of 3-aminocrotonic acid methyl ester and 3.6 g of 3-nitrobenzaldehyde in 45 ml of ethanol amorphous 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl) -pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-(1-ethoxycarbonyl-1,1-diphenyl-methyl)-amide.

250MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 1,15 (t, 3H, -C00-C-CH3); 2,18, 2,30 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-H); 3,61 (s, 3H, -C00CH3); 4,19 (q, 2H, -C00-CH2-); 5,05 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,72 (s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6,96 (s, 1H, -C0NH-); 7,1-8,18 (m, 14H, fenyl-H). 250MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 1.15 (t, 3H, -COO-C-CH 3 ); 2.18, 2.30 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-H); 3.61 (s, 3H, -COCH 3 ); 4.19 (q, 2H, -CO0-CH2-); 5.05 (s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.72 (s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6.96 (s, 1H, -CONH-); 7.1-8.18 (m, 14H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 33Example 33

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av 7,9 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester og 5 g D,L-a-[2-(N-tert.-butoksykarbonyl-amino)-4-tiazolyl]-glycinetylester i 30 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid racemisks 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3- metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrof enyl) -pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N- \_1- [ 2- (N-tert. - butoksykarbonyl-amino)-4-tiazolyl]-1-etoksykarbonyl-metylj-amid som harpiksaktig mellomprodukt. of 7.9 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester and 5 g of D ,L-α-[2-(N-tert-butoxycarbonyl-amino)-4-thiazolyl]-glycine ethyl ester in 30 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide racemic 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3- methoxycarbonyl-4-(3- nitrof enyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N- \_1- [2-(N-tert.-butoxycarbonyl-amino)-4-thiazolyl]-1-ethoxycarbonyl-methylj-amide as resinous intermediate.

Dette blir oppløst i 40 ml med saltsyre mettet, iskold iseddik og omrørt 1,5 timer ved 0°C. Deretter blir den kolde reaksjonsoppløsning nøytralisert med 2N natronlut og råproduktet flere ganger ekstrahert med eddiksyreetylester. De forenede organiske ekstrakter inndampes under forminsket trykk, hvorved 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[1-(2-amino-4-tiazolyl)-1-etoksykarbonyl-metyl]-amid This is dissolved in 40 ml of saturated hydrochloric acid, ice-cold glacial acetic acid and stirred for 1.5 hours at 0°C. The cold reaction solution is then neutralized with 2N caustic soda and the crude product is extracted several times with acetic acid ethyl ester. The combined organic extracts are evaporated under reduced pressure, whereby 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[1-(2-amino- 4-thiazolyl)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-methyl]-amide

blir tilbake som amorf 1:1-diastereomerblanding.remains as amorphous 1:1 diastereomer mixture.

250 MHz FT-^H-NMR (CDC13): 1,2 (2 t, 3H, -C00-C-CH3); 2,32 (2d, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 2,65 (2s, 3H, -C00CH3); 4,15 (2m, 2H, -C00-CH2~); 5,0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 250 MHz FT- 1 H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 1.2 (2 h, 3H, -COO-C-CH 3 ); 2.32 (2d, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 2.65 (2s, 3H, -C00CH3); 4.15 (2m, 2H, -CO0-CH2~); 5.0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H);

5,06 (s, 1H, -NH2); 5,40 (2s, 1H, -N-CH-); 5,60 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6,42 (2s, 1H, tiazolyl-H); 6,50, 6,65 (2d, 1H, -CONH); 7,35-8,20 (m, 4H, fenyl-H). 5.06 (s, 1H, -NH2); 5.40 (2s, 1H, -N-CH-); 5.60 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6.42 (2s, 1H, thiazolyl-H); 6.50, 6.65 (2d, 1H, -CONH); 7.35-8.20 (m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 34Example 34

a) En oppløsning av 7 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metylsulfonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre a) A solution of 7 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methylsulfonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid

[fremstilt analogt EP 11.706, smp. 228-229°Cj , 3,4 g 1-hydroksybenzotriazol og 4,6 g N,N-dicykloheksylkarbodiimid i 100 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid blir latt stå 16 timer ved 0-5°C under nitrogenatmosfære. Det utkrystalliserte N,N<1->dicykloheksylurinstoff blir avfiltrert. Man til- [manufactured analogously to EP 11.706, m.p. 228-229°C, 3.4 g of 1-hydroxybenzotriazole and 4.6 g of N,N-dicyclohexylcarbodiimide in 100 ml of anhydrous dimethylformamide are allowed to stand for 16 hours at 0-5°C under a nitrogen atmosphere. The crystallized N,N<1->dicyclohexylurea is filtered off. Man to-

setter det gule filtrat med 4 g L-valin-etylester-hydroklorid og 2,8 ml N-etylmorfolin og omrører 16 timer ved 80°C under nitrogenatmosfære. Til den gule reaksjonsblanding tilsetter man under isvannkjøling 250 ml isvann og omrører ytterligere 1 time ved 0-5°C, hvorved råproduktet krystalliserer. Det blir avfiltrert, filter-residuumet vasket med 1 1 vann og tørket i vakuum. Den således oppnåelige 1:1-diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metylsulfonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-1-propyl]-amid smelter etter omkrystalliseringen av eddiksyreetylester ved 191-192°C. b) På fullstendig analog måte til a), dog utgående fra D-valin-etylester-hydroklorid, får man en 1:1-diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metylsulfonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid som smelter ved 188-191°C. put the yellow filtrate with 4 g of L-valine ethyl ester hydrochloride and 2.8 ml of N-ethylmorpholine and stir for 16 hours at 80°C under a nitrogen atmosphere. 250 ml of ice water is added to the yellow reaction mixture under ice water cooling and stirred for a further 1 hour at 0-5°C, whereby the crude product crystallizes. It is filtered off, the filter residue is washed with 1 1 water and dried in a vacuum. The thus obtainable 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methylsulfonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N- [(1S)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide melts after the recrystallization from acetic acid ethyl ester at 191-192°C. b) In a completely analogous way to a), but starting from D-valine ethyl ester hydrochloride, a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl is obtained -3-methylsulfonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide melting at 188-191°C.

Eksempel 3 5Example 3 5

En blanding av 44,6 g (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzyliden-acetoacetyl)-a-amino-isovaleriansyre-etylester og 14,1 g 3-amino-crotonsyre-metylester i 350 ml etanol blir omrørt 16 timer ved 80°C under nitrogenatmosfære. Den gule reaksjonsblanding blir inndampet under forminsket trykk og residuumet renset ved kromatografi på den ca. 100 ganger mengde av kiselgel (eluering med en 7:3 blanding av n-heksan og eddiksyreetylester). Det således oppnåelige harpiksaktige råprodukt er en 1:1-diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. A mixture of 44.6 g of (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzylidene-acetoacetyl)-α-amino-isovaleric acid ethyl ester and 14.1 g of 3-amino-crotonic acid methyl ester in 350 ml of ethanol is stirred for 16 hours at 80 °C under nitrogen atmosphere. The yellow reaction mixture is evaporated under reduced pressure and the residue purified by chromatography on the approx. 100 times the amount of silica gel (elution with a 7:3 mixture of n-hexane and ethyl acetate). The resinous crude product thus obtainable is a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5- carboxylic acid N-[(1S)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide.

Adskillelsen av diastereomerene utføres som beskrevet i eksempel 1. The separation of the diastereomers is carried out as described in example 1.

Utgangsmaterialet kan fremstilles som følger:The starting material can be prepared as follows:

I en oppløsning av 21,6 g 3-nitrobenzaldehyd og 32,8 g (S)-N-acetoacetyl-a-amino-isovaleriansyre-etylester [fremstilt analogt Pharm. Acta Heiv. 38, 616 (1963)] i 140 ml vannfri toluen blir innledet HCl-gass i 2 timer ved 5-15°C. In a solution of 21.6 g of 3-nitrobenzaldehyde and 32.8 g of (S)-N-acetoacetyl-α-amino-isovaleric acid ethyl ester [prepared analogously Pharm. Acta Heiv. 38, 616 (1963)] in 140 ml of anhydrous toluene is introduced HCl gas for 2 hours at 5-15°C.

Deretter omrører man ytterligere 2 timer ved værelsetemperatur og inndamper reaksjonsblandingen under forminsket trykk. Residuumet blir omrørt i 4 timer ved 80°C under vannstrålevakuum, hvorved saltsyre blir avspaltet. Den således oppnåelige råe (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzyliden-acetoacetyl)-ct-amino-isovaleriansyre-etylester smelter etter omkrystalliseringen av en blanding av 24 ml tetrahydrofuran og 180 ml dietyleter ved 114-116°C. The mixture is then stirred for a further 2 hours at room temperature and the reaction mixture is evaporated under reduced pressure. The residue is stirred for 4 hours at 80°C under a water jet vacuum, whereby hydrochloric acid is split off. The thus obtainable crude (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzylidene-acetoacetyl)-ct-amino-isovaleric acid ethyl ester melts after the recrystallization of a mixture of 24 ml of tetrahydrofuran and 180 ml of diethyl ether at 114-116°C.

Eksempel 36Example 36

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 35, dog utgåendeIn a completely analogous way to example 35, however outgoing

fra 2-nitrobenzaldehyd, får man først (S)-N-(2-nitrobenzyliden-acetoacetyl)-a-amino-isovaleriansyreetylester [smp. 106-107°C] som mellomprodukt og derav ved kondensasjon med 3-amino-krotonsyre-metylester en harpiksaktig diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(2-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. from 2-nitrobenzaldehyde, one first obtains (S)-N-(2-nitrobenzylidene-acetoacetyl)-α-amino-isovaleric acid ethyl ester [m.p. 106-107°C] as an intermediate and from this by condensation with 3-amino-crotonic acid methyl ester a resinous diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4 -(2-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide.

Adskillelsen av diastereomerene utføres som beskrevet i eksempel 1, hvorved man etter omkrystallisering fra en blanding av eddiksyreetylester og heksan får et konfigurativt 20 enhetlig diastereomer a, hvis spesifikke dreining er [a]D = The separation of the diastereomers is carried out as described in example 1, whereby, after recrystallization from a mixture of ethyl acetate and hexane, a configurationally uniform diastereomer a is obtained, whose specific rotation is [a]D =

-363,5-6,4° (c = 0,15, etanol) og som smelter ved 179-180°C.-363.5-6.4° (c = 0.15, ethanol) and which melts at 179-180°C.

Av moderluten isoleres det amorfe diastereomer 3 som ifølge "'"H-NMR-spektrum inneholder ytterligere'ca. 15% av den ovenfor angitte cx-diastereomer. From the mother liquor, the amorphous diastereomer 3 is isolated which, according to the H-NMR spectrum, further contains approx. 15% of the above indicated cx diastereomer.

250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13)-spektrum til diastereomeren 3:250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13) spectrum of diastereomer 3:

0,52, 0,6 (2d, 6H, -CH.j); 1,3 (t, 3H, -0-CH2"); 1,98 (m, 0.52, 0.6 (2d, 6H, -CH.j); 1.3 (t, 3H, -O-CH2"); 1.98 (m,

1H, -CH-); 2,28, 2,48 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 3,551H, -CH-); 2.28, 2.48 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 3.55

(s, 3H, -C00CH3); 4,12 (m, 2H, -C00CH2"); 4,6 (m, 1H, -CON-CH-); 5,7, 5,83 (2s, 2H, 1- hhv. 4-dihydropyridyl-H); (s, 3H, -C00CH3); 4.12 (m, 2H, -CO0CH2"); 4.6 (m, 1H, -CON-CH-); 5.7, 5.83 (2s, 2H, 1- or 4-dihydropyridyl-H) ;

7,25-7,8 (m, 4H, fenyl-H).7.25-7.8 (m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 37Example 37

Analogt den i eksempel 1 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får manAnalogous to the method described in example 1, one obtains

av 18,7 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-3,5-dikarboksylsyre-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-metylester og 6,7 g L-valinamid i 100 ml vannfritt dimetylformamid en 1:1-diastereomerblanding av (4R)- og (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-karbamoyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid som etter omkrystallisering av en blanding av aceton og dietyl- of 18.7 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-3,5-dicarboxylic acid-3-(1-benzotriazolyl)-ester-5-methyl ester and 6.7 g L-valinamide in 100 ml anhydrous dimethylformamide a 1:1 diastereomer mixture of (4R)- and (4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine -5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-carbamoyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide which after recrystallization from a mixture of acetone and diethyl-

eter smelter ved 190-191°C.ether melts at 190-191°C.

EksempelExample

Eksempel 38Example 38

a) Til en blanding av 8,6 g 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-(l-karboksy-2-metyl-l-propyl)-amid (racemisk 1:1-diastereomerblanding) og 2,5 ml N-etylmorfolin i 50 ml vannfri tetrahydrofuran tildrypper man i løpet av 10 minutter 1,9 ml klormaursyre-isobutylester under kjøling slik at temperaturen ikke overstiger -15°C. Deretter omrører man ytterligere 10 minutter ved -20 til -15°C og tildrypper deretter under kjøling 2,8 ml 2-(2-aminoetyl)-pyridin, slik at temperaturen ikke overstiger -10°C. Etter avslutningen av tilsetningen lar man reaksjonsblandingen oppvarme til værelsetemperatur og omrører ytterligere 3 timer, hvoretter man inndamper dette a) To a mixture of 8.6 g of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-(1-carboxy-2-methyl -1-propyl)-amide (racemic 1:1 diastereomer mixture) and 2.5 ml of N-ethylmorpholine in 50 ml of anhydrous tetrahydrofuran, 1.9 ml of chloroformate isobutyl ester is added dropwise over 10 minutes while cooling so that the temperature does not exceed - 15°C. The mixture is then stirred for a further 10 minutes at -20 to -15°C and then 2.8 ml of 2-(2-aminoethyl)pyridine is added dropwise while cooling, so that the temperature does not exceed -10°C. After the addition is complete, the reaction mixture is allowed to warm to room temperature and stirred for a further 3 hours, after which it is evaporated

under redusert trykk. Det harpiksaktige residuum renser man ved kromatografi på den ca. 100 ganger mengde av kiselgel (eluering med en 95:5 blanding av metylenklorid og metanol). Det således oppnåelige harpiksaktige 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-\l-[2-(2-pyridyl)-1-etylamino]-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propy]} -amid krystalliserer av en blanding av metylenklorid og dietyleter som 1:4-diasteromerblanding med smp. 158-160°C. b) På fullstendig analog måte til a), dog utgående fra N-metyl-benzylamin, får man en 1:4-diastereomerblanding av 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl )-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[1-(N-benzylmetylamino)-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid med smp. 94-95°C. c) På fullstendig analog måte til a), dog utgående fra N-benzyl-piperazin, får man en amorf 3:7-diastereomerblanding av 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[1-(4-benzyl-l-piperazinyl) -karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. under reduced pressure. The resinous residue is purified by chromatography on the approx. 100 times the amount of silica gel (elution with a 95:5 mixture of methylene chloride and methanol). The thus obtainable resinous 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-\l-[2-(2-pyridyl)-1- ethylamino]-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl}-amide crystallizes from a mixture of methylene chloride and diethyl ether as a 1:4 diastereomer mixture with m.p. 158-160°C. b) In a completely analogous way to a), but starting from N-methyl-benzylamine, a 1:4-diastereomer mixture of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitro) is obtained -phenyl )-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[1-(N-benzylmethylamino)-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide with m.p. 94-95°C. c) In a completely analogous way to a), but starting from N-benzyl-piperazine, an amorphous 3:7-diastereomer mixture of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3- nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[1-(4-benzyl-1-piperazinyl)-carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide.

250MHz FT-<1>H-NMR(CDC13): 0,6-0,85 (m,6H, -CH3); 1,85 (m,250MHz FT-<1>H-NMR(CDCl 3 ): 0.6-0.85 (m,6H, -CH 3 ); 1.85 (m,

1H, -CH-), 2,2-2,35 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 2,4 (m,1H, -CH-), 2.2-2.35 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 2.4 (m,

4H, -N-CH2); 3,44-3,66 (m, 9H, N-CH2, -C00CH3); 4,85 (m,lH, 4H, -N-CH2); 3.44-3.66 (m, 9H, N-CH 2 , -CO 0 CH 3 ); 4.85 (m,lH,

-CON-CH-); 5,0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,55, 5,6-CON-CH-); 5.0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.55, 5.6

(2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H): 6,15, 6,30 (2d, 1H, -CONH); 7,25-8,18 (m, 9H, fenyl-H). (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H): 6.15, 6.30 (2d, 1H, -CONH); 7.25-8.18 (m, 9H, phenyl-H).

d) På fullstendig analog måte til a), dog utgående fra N-difenylmetyl-piperazin, får man en amorf 3:7 d) In a completely analogous way to a), but starting from N-diphenylmethyl-piperazine, an amorphous 3:7 is obtained

diastereomerblanding av 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[1-(4-difenylmetyl-l-piperazinyl)-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. diastereomer mixture of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[1-(4-diphenylmethyl-1-piperazinyl)-carbonyl-2 -methyl-1-propyl]-amide.

250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13>: 0,55-0,9 (m, 6H, -CH-j); 1,8 (m, 1H, -CH-); 2,15-2,45 (4s, 10H, dihydropyridyl-CH3, -N-CH2~); 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13>: 0.55-0.9 (m, 6H, -CH-j); 1.8 (m, 1H, -CH-); 2.15-2 .45 (4s, 10H, dihydropyridyl-CH3, -N-CH2~);

3,4-3,6 (m, 4H, 3.4-3.6 (m, 4H,

3,55, 3,65 (2s, 3H, -COOCH3); 3.55, 3.65 (2s, 3H, -COOCH 3 );

4,2 (2s, 1H, -CHPh2; 4,8 (m, 1H, -CON-CH); 4,98 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,45, 5,55 (2S, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6,1, 6,28 (2d, 1H, -CONH-); 7,15-8,15 (m, 14H, fenyl-H). 4.2 (2s, 1H, -CHPh2; 4.8 (m, 1H, -CON-CH); 4.98 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.45, 5.55 (2S, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6.1, 6.28 (2d, 1H, -CONH-); 7.15-8.15 (m, 14H, phenyl-H).

e) På fullstendig analog måte til a), dog utgående fra n-butylamin, får man en amorf 1:2-diastereomerblanding e) In a completely analogous way to a), but starting from n-butylamine, an amorphous 1:2 diastereomer mixture is obtained

av 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[1-(n-butylaminokarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[1-(n-butylaminocarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propyl] -amide.

250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl-j) : 0,65-0,98 (m, 9H, -CH3> ; 1,25-155 (m, 4H, -CH2-CH2-); 1,95 (m, 1H, -CH-); 2,18-2,38 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 3,22 (m, 2H, -C0N-CH2~); 3,65 (2s, 3H, 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl-j) : 0.65-0.98 (m, 9H, -CH3> ; 1.25-155 (m, 4H, -CH2-CH2-); 1 .95 (m, 1H, -CH-); 2.18-2.38 (4s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 3.22 (m, 2H, -CON-CH2~); 3.65 (2s, 3H,

-C00CH3); 4,15 (m, 1H, -CON-CH-); 4,98 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,55, 5,65 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,8 -C00CH3); 4.15 (m, 1H, -CON-CH-); 4.98 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.55, 5.65 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.8

6,05 (2m, 2H, -CONH); 7,4-8,15 (m, 4H, fenyl-H).6.05 (2m, 2H, -CONH); 7.4-8.15 (m, 4H, phenyl-H).

f) På fullstendig analog måte til a), dog utgående fra N-n-heptyl-metylamin, får man en amorf 1:1-diastereomerblanding av 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[1_(N-metyl-n-heptylaminokarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid. f) In a completely analogous way to a), but starting from N-n-heptyl-methylamine, an amorphous 1:1 diastereomer mixture of 1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3- nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[1_(N-methyl-n-heptylaminocarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide.

250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl-j): 0,63-0,98 (m, 9H, -CH3)j 1,2-1,6 (m, 10H, -CH2-); 1,9 (m, 1H, -CH-); 2,15,2,35 (2d, 6H,dihydropyridyl-CH3); 2,89, 3,02 (2d, 3H, N-CH3); 3,1-3,55 (m, 2H, N-CH2); 3,6, 3,65 (2s, 3H, C00CH3); 4,8 (m, 1H, -CON-CH-); 5,0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,52, 5,62 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6,08-6,30 (m, 1H, -CONH); 7,38-8,18 (m,4H-fenyl-H). 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl-j): 0.63-0.98 (m, 9H, -CH3)j 1.2-1.6 (m, 10H, -CH2-); 1.9 (m, 1H, -CH-); 2,15,2,35 (2d, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 2.89, 3.02 (2d, 3H, N-CH 3 ); 3.1-3.55 (m, 2H, N-CH 2 ); 3.6, 3.65 (2s, 3H, CO0CH3); 4.8 (m, 1H, -CON-CH-); 5.0 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.52, 5.62 (2s, 1H, 1-dihydropyridyl-H); 6.08-6.30 (m, 1H, -CONH); 7.38-8.18 (m,4H-phenyl-H).

Eksempel 39Example 39

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 22, dog utgående fra (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-1-etoksykarbonyl- In a completely analogous way to example 22, however starting from (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N -[(IR)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-

2-metyl-l-prop-l]-amid får man (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-l-karboksy-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid som smelter ved 216-218°C og hvis spesifikke dreining er [a]<20>= + 8,0° 2-methyl-1-prop-1]-amide gives (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid N-[(IR)-1-carboxy-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide which melts at 216-218°C and whose specific rotation is [a]<20>= + 8.0°

(c = 1,0, etanol).(c = 1.0, ethanol).

Eksempel 40Example 40

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 22, dog utgåendeIn a completely analogous way to example 22, however outgoing

fra (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-1-etoksy-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid, får man (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-l-karboksy-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid som smelter ved 121-122° under spaltning og hvis spesifikke dreining er [a]Q = -77,0° (c = 1,0 etanol). from (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1-ethoxy- carbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide, one obtains (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5 -carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1-carboxy-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide which melts at 121-122° during cleavage and whose specific rotation is [a]Q = -77.0° (c = 1.0 ethanol).

Eksempel 41Example 41

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 24, dog utgåendeIn a completely analogous way to example 24, however outgoing

fra (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-1-karboksy-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid, får man (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-1-(n-butoksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl] -amid som smelter ved 67-68°C og har en spesifikk dreining av [a]<20>=^21° (c = 1,0, etanol). from (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1-carboxy- 2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide, one obtains (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid -N-[(IR)-1-(n-butoxycarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide which melts at 67-68°C and has a specific rotation of [α]<20>=^21° (c = 1.0, ethanol).

Eksempel 42Example 42

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 24, dog utgåendeIn a completely analogous way to example 24, however outgoing

fra (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-1-karboksy-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid, får man (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IR)-1-(n-butoksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propylramid;.'som smelter ved 143-144°C og hvis spesifikke dreining er [a]D = -65° (c = 1,0, etanol). from (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IR)-1-carboxy- 2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide, one obtains (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid -N-[(IR)-1-(n-butoxycarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propylramide;.'which melts at 143-144°C and whose specific rotation is [a]D = -65° (c = 1.0, ethanol).

Eksempel 4 3Example 4 3

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 35, dog utgåendeIn a completely analogous way to example 35, however outgoing

fra 3-aminokrotonsyre-etylester, får man en ca. 1:1-diastereomerblanding som harpiksaktig råprodukt. Ved krystallisasjon av en 2:l-blanding av eddiksyreetylester og diisopropyleter får man krystallinsk (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-etoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin- 5-karboksylsyre-N- [ (IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid i konfigurativ enhetlig form. Det smelter ved 169-170°C. Dets spesifikke dreining er [a]<20>= -46,6° from 3-aminocrotonic acid ethyl ester, you get an approx. 1:1 diastereomer mixture as resinous crude product. Crystallization of a 2:1 mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and diisopropyl ether gives crystalline (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-ethoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine- 5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide in configurational unitary form. It melts at 169-170°C. Its specific rotation is [a]<20>= -46.6°

(c = 0,476, etanol). Av moderluten isoleres krystallinsk (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-etoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2- metyl-l-propyl]-amid; smp. 135-136°; [a]<20>= +40,6° (c = 0,94, etanol). (c = 0.476, ethanol). Crystalline (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-ethoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1 is isolated from the mother liquor -ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide; m.p. 135-136°; [α]<20>= +40.6° (c = 0.94, ethanol).

Eksempel 4 4Example 4 4

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 35, dog utgående fra 3- aminokrotonsyre-(n-propyl)-ester, får man en ca. 1:1-diastereomerblanding som harpiksaktig råprodukt. Ved krystallisasjon av en 2:l-blanding av eddiksyreetylester og diisopropyleter får man krystallinsk (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-(n-propyloksykarbonyl)-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid i konfigurativ enhetlig form. Det smelter ved 148-149°C. Dets spesifikke dreining er [a]<20>= -19,9° In a completely analogous way to example 35, but starting from 3-aminocrotonic acid (n-propyl)-ester, you get an approx. 1:1 diastereomer mixture as resinous crude product. Crystallization of a 2:1 mixture of acetic acid ethyl ester and diisopropyl ether gives crystalline (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-(n-propyloxycarbonyl)-4-(3-nitrophenyl) )-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(1S)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide in configurational uniform form. It melts at 148-149°C. Its specific rotation is [a]<20>= -19.9°

(c = 0,55, etanol). Av moderluten isoleres krystallinsk (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-(n-propyloksykarbonyl)-4- (3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid; smp. 119-121°; (c = 0.55, ethanol). Crystalline (+)-(4S)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-(n-propyloxycarbonyl)-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[( 1S)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide; m.p. 119-121°;

[a]<20>+ 70,9° (c = 0,67, etanol).[α]<20>+ 70.9° (c = 0.67, ethanol).

Eksempel 45Example 45

2,4 g (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzyliden-acetoacetyl)-a-amino-isovaleriansyre-butylester og 0,92 g amidinoeddiksyre-metylester-hydroklorid [se Ann. Chem. 1977, 1895] oppløses i 6 ml abs. metanol og tildryppes under tilbakeløp med en 2.4 g of (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzylidene-acetoacetyl)-α-aminoisovaleric acid butyl ester and 0.92 g of amidinoacetic acid methyl ester hydrochloride [see Ann. Chem. 1977, 1895] dissolve in 6 ml abs. methanol and added dropwise under reflux with a

av 140 mg natrium og 6 ml abs. metanol fremstilt natrium-metylatoppløsning og oppvarmes ytterligere en time ved tilbakeløp. Det utfelte natriumklorid blir avfiltrert, filtratet inndampet under forminsket trykk og residuumet kromatografert på en kolonne med middels tryk> i en 1:1 blanding av heksan og eddiksyreetylester. Det således dannede, amorfe 2-amino-l,4-dihydro-6-metyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(n-butoksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid er en S, of 140 mg sodium and 6 ml abs. methanol prepared sodium methylate solution and heated for a further hour at reflux. The precipitated sodium chloride is filtered off, the filtrate evaporated under reduced pressure and the residue chromatographed on a medium pressure column in a 1:1 mixture of hexane and ethyl acetate. The amorphous 2-amino-1,4-dihydro-6-methyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-(n-butoxycarbonyl) thus formed )-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide is an S,

4R: S, 4S diastereomerblanding og oppviser følgende NMR-dataer: 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDClg) : 0,80 (2m, 6H,isopropyl-CH3); 0,95 (2t, 3H, -C00-C-C-C-CH3); 1,34, 1,60 (2m, 4H, -C00-O CH2-CH2-C); 2,06 (m, 1H,-CHC2); 2,10, 2,18 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 2,62 (2s, 6H, -C00CH3); 4,1 (m, 2H, 4R: S, 4S diastereomer mixture and exhibits the following NMR data: 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 2 ) : 0.80 (2m, 6H, isopropyl-CH 3 ); 0.95 (2t, 3H, -C00-C-C-C-CH3); 1.34, 1.60 (2m, 4H, -COO-O CH 2 -CH 2 -C); 2.06 (m, 1H 1 -CHC 2 ); 2.10, 2.18 (2s, 6H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 2.62 (2s, 6H, -COOCH3); 4.1 (m, 2H,

-C00CH2-C-); 4,46 (m, 1H, -00C-CH-N-C0-); 4,80, 4,86 -C00CH2-C-); 4.46 (m, 1H, -OOC-CH-N-CO-); 4.80, 4.86

(2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,84, 5,98 (2d, 1H, -NH-); 6,35 (ls, 2H, -NH2); 6,76, 6,90 (2d, 1H, -C0-NH-); 7,40, 7,64, 8,20, 8,14 (m, t, d,m, 4H, fenyl-H). (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.84, 5.98 (2d, 1H, -NH-); 6.35 (ls, 2H, -NH 2 ); 6.76, 6.90 (2d, 1H, -CO-NH-); 7.40, 7.64, 8.20, 8.14 (m, t, d, m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Utgangsmaterialet kan fremstilles som følger:The starting material can be prepared as follows:

Analogt den i eksempel 35 beskrevne fremgangsmåte får man av en blanding av 14,0 g (S)-N-acetoacetyl-a-amino-isovale-riansyre-butylester, fremstilt analogt Pharm. Acta Heiv. 38, 616 (1963), og 8,2 g 3-nitrobenzaldehyd i 50 ml toluen (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzyliden-acetoacetyl)-a-amino-isovalerian-syre-butylesteren. Analogous to the method described in example 35, a mixture of 14.0 g of (S)-N-acetoacetyl-α-amino-isovaleric acid butyl ester, prepared analogously to Pharm. Acta Heiv. 38, 616 (1963), and 8.2 g of 3-nitrobenzaldehyde in 50 ml of toluene (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzylidene-acetoacetyl)-α-aminoisovaleric acid butyl ester.

Eksempel 4 6Example 4 6

26,5 g 3-etoksykarbonyl-2-dietoksymetyl-l,4-dihydro-6-metyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksy-karbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid blir oppløst i 160 ml aceton og tilsatt 26,5 ml 6N saltsyre. Det blir omrørt i 1 time ved værelsetemperatur, reaksjonsoppløsningen inndampes under forminsket trykk og residuumet kromatograferes på en Flash-kolonne i en 8:2 blanding av heksan og eddiksyreetyl- 26.5 g 3-ethoxycarbonyl-2-diethoxymethyl-1,4-dihydro-6-methyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxy-carbonyl-2 -methyl-1-propyl]-amide is dissolved in 160 ml of acetone and 26.5 ml of 6N hydrochloric acid is added. It is stirred for 1 hour at room temperature, the reaction solution is evaporated under reduced pressure and the residue is chromatographed on a Flash column in an 8:2 mixture of hexane and ethyl acetate.

ester. Det således oppnåelige amorfe 3-etoksykarbonyl-l,4-dihydro-2-formyl-6-metyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid er en S,4R : S,4S diastereomerblanding og viser følgende NMR-dataer: 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 0,80 (2m, 6H, -C(CH3)2); 1,26 (2m, 6H, -C00-C-CH3); 2,06 (m, 1H, -CHC2); 2,28, 2,36 (2s, 3H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 4,18 (m, 4H, -C00-CH2-C); 4,53 (m, 1H, -00C-CH-N-C0-); 5,00, 5,16 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,72, 5,88 (2d, 1H, -NH-); 6,83, 6,90 (2s, 1H, -C0-NH-); 7,47, 7,70, 8,10, 8,18 (t, m,m,m, 4H, fenyl-H). ester. The thus obtainable amorphous 3-ethoxycarbonyl-1,4-dihydro-2-formyl-6-methyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl -1-propyl]-amide is an S,4R : S,4S diastereomer mixture and shows the following NMR data: 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 0.80 (2m, 6H, -C(CH 3 )2); 1.26 (2m, 6H, -CO0-C-CH3); 2.06 (m, 1H, -CHC2); 2.28, 2.36 (2s, 3H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 4.18 (m, 4H, -CO0-CH2-C); 4.53 (m, 1H, -OOC-CH-N-CO-); 5.00, 5.16 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.72, 5.88 (2d, 1H, -NH-); 6.83, 6.90 (2s, 1H, -CO-NH-); 7.47, 7.70, 8.10, 8.18 (t, m, m, m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Utgangsmaterialet kan syntetiseres som følger:The starting material can be synthesized as follows:

En blanding av 29,0 g (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzyliden-acetoacetyl)-a-amino-isovaleriansyre-etylester (se eksempel 35), 17,4 g 3-amino-4,4-dietoksy-krotonsyre-etylester, 50 g molekylsikt (Union Carbide 3Å) og 160 ml abs. alkohol blir oppvarmet 40 timer under tilbakeløp. Molekylsikten avfiltreres, filtratet inndampes under forminsket trykk og residuumet kromatograferes på en flash-kolonne i en 1:1 blanding av heksan og eddiksyreetylester. Det således oppnådde 3-etoksykarbonyl-2-dietoksymetyl-l,4-dihydro-6-metyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid blir straks videre omsatt. A mixture of 29.0 g of (S)-N-(3-nitrobenzylidene-acetoacetyl)-α-amino-isovaleric acid ethyl ester (see Example 35), 17.4 g of 3-amino-4,4-diethoxy-crotonic acid- ethyl ester, 50 g molecular sieve (Union Carbide 3Å) and 160 ml abs. alcohol is heated 40 hours under reflux. The molecular sieve is filtered off, the filtrate is evaporated under reduced pressure and the residue is chromatographed on a flash column in a 1:1 mixture of hexane and ethyl acetate. The thus obtained 3-ethoxycarbonyl-2-diethoxymethyl-1,4-dihydro-6-methyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl- 1-propyl]-amide is immediately further reacted.

Eksempel 4 7Example 4 7

6,5 g 3-etoksykarbonyl-l,4-dihydro-2-formyl-6-metyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-letoksykarbo-nyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid oppløses i 100 ml alkohol og under omrøring ved 0°C tilsettes i løpet av 5 minutter 0,65 g natriumborhydrid og utrøres 30 minutter ved værelsetemperatur. Deretter gjøres surt med 2N saltsyre og inndampes under forminsket trykk til tørrhet. Residuumet blir fordelt mellom vann og eddiksyreetylester, den organiske fase tørket, inndampet og residuumet kromatografert på en kolonne med et middels trykk i en 1:1 blanding av heksan og 6.5 g of 3-ethoxycarbonyl-1,4-dihydro-2-formyl-6-methyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(1S)-letoxycarbonyl-2-methyl -1-propyl]-amide is dissolved in 100 ml of alcohol and, while stirring at 0°C, 0.65 g of sodium borohydride is added over 5 minutes and stirred for 30 minutes at room temperature. It is then acidified with 2N hydrochloric acid and evaporated under reduced pressure to dryness. The residue is partitioned between water and ethyl acetate, the organic phase dried, evaporated and the residue chromatographed on a column with a medium pressure in a 1:1 mixture of hexane and

eddiksyreetylester. Det således dannede amorfe 3-etoksy-karbonyl-l ,4-dihydro-2-hydroksymetyl-6-metyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl) -pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid er en S,4R : S,4S diastereomer- acetic acid ethyl ester. The thus formed amorphous 3-ethoxy-carbonyl-1,4-dihydro-2-hydroxymethyl-6-methyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl -2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide is an S,4R : S,4S diastereomer-

blanding og oppviser følgende NMR-data:mixture and exhibits the following NMR data:

250 MHz FT-<1>H_NMR (CDCl-j): 0,74 (2m, 6H, -C(CH3)2); 1,28250 MHz FT-<1>H_NMR (CDCl-j): 0.74 (2m, 6H, -C(CH3)2); 1.28

(2m, 6H, -C00-C-CH3); 2,06 (m, 1H, -CHC2); 2,26, 2,32 (2s, (2m, 6H, -CO0-C-CH3); 2.06 (m, 1H, -CHC2); 2.26, 2.32 (2s,

3H, dihydropyridyl-CHJ -J ; 2,76, 2,96 (2m, 1H, -0H) ; 4,13H, dihydropyridyl-CHJ -J ; 2.76, 2.96 (2m, 1H, -0H); 4.1

(m, 4H, -C00-CH2-C-); 4,50 (m, 1H, -00C-CH-N-C0-); 4,68, (m, 4H, -CO0-CH2-C-); 4.50 (m, 1H, -OC-CH-N-CO-); 4.68,

4,84 (2m, 2H, -CH2~0); 4,98, 5,02, (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,72, 5,98 (2d, 1H, -NH-); 6,96, 7,12 (2s, 1H, -C0-NH-); 7,46, 7,67, 8,05, 8,16 (t,t,m,m, 4H, fenyl-H). 4.84 (2m, 2H, -CH2~O); 4.98, 5.02, (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.72, 5.98 (2d, 1H, -NH-); 6.96, 7.12 (2s, 1H, -CO-NH-); 7.46, 7.67, 8.05, 8.16 (t,t,m,m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 48Example 48

En blanding av 12,0 g 3-etoksykarbonyl-l,4-dihydro-2-formyl-6-metyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid, 2,0 g hydroksylamin-hydroklorid, 1,6 g natriumkarbonat og 150 ml abs. alkohol blir omrørt i 2,5 timer ved værelsetemperatur. Deretter inndampes under forminsket trykk og residuumet fordeles mellom vann og eddiksyreetylesteren. Den organiske fase tørkes, inndampes og det dannede oksim omsettes straks videre. A mixture of 12.0 g of 3-ethoxycarbonyl-1,4-dihydro-2-formyl-6-methyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl- 2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide, 2.0 g of hydroxylamine hydrochloride, 1.6 g of sodium carbonate and 150 ml of abs. alcohol is stirred for 2.5 hours at room temperature. It is then evaporated under reduced pressure and the residue is distributed between water and ethyl acetate. The organic phase is dried, evaporated and the oxime formed is reacted immediately further.

En blanding av 12,5 g 3-etoksykarbonyl-l,4-dihydro-2-hydroksy-iminometyl-6-metyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid, A mixture of 12.5 g of 3-ethoxycarbonyl-1,4-dihydro-2-hydroxy-iminomethyl-6-methyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1- ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide,

12,9 g N,N-dicykloheksylkarbodiimid og 50 ml abs. pyridin oppvarmes i 5 timer under tilbakeløp. Herpå inndampes opp-løsningen under forminsket trykk, residumet fordeles mellom IN saltsyre og eddiksyreetylester og avfiltreres fra det utfelte urinstoff. Den organiske fase vaskes med vann og saltoppløsning, tørkes og inndampes. Residuumet kromatograferes på en kolonne med middels trykk i en blanding av heksan og eddiksyreetylester. Det således dannede amorfe 3-etoksykarbonyl-2-cyan-l,4-dihydro-6-metyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-1-propyl]amid er en S,4R:S,4S diastereomerblanding og 12.9 g of N,N-dicyclohexylcarbodiimide and 50 ml of abs. pyridine is heated for 5 hours under reflux. The solution is then evaporated under reduced pressure, the residue is distributed between 1N hydrochloric acid and acetic acid ethyl ester and filtered off from the precipitated urea. The organic phase is washed with water and saline, dried and evaporated. The residue is chromatographed on a medium pressure column in a mixture of hexane and ethyl acetate. The thus formed amorphous 3-ethoxycarbonyl-2-cyano-1,4-dihydro-6-methyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl -1-propyl]amide is an S,4R:S,4S diastereomer mixture and

oppviser følgende NMR-data:exhibits the following NMR data:

250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDC13): 0,74 (2m, 6H, -C(CH3)2); 1,26 (m, 6H, -C00-C-CH3); 2,05 (m, 1H, -CHC2); 2,24, 2,32 (2s, 3H, dihydropyridyl-CH3); 4,2 (m, 4H, -C00-CH2-C-); 4,50 (m, 1H, -00C-CH-N-C0-); 5,06, 5,10 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5,74, 5,86 (2d, 1H, -NH-); 6,26, 6,38 (2s, 1H, -C0-NH-); 7,50, 7,70, 8,14 (t, m, m, 4H, fenyl-H). 250 MHz FT-<1>H-NMR (CDCl 3 ): 0.74 (2m, 6H, -C(CH 3 ) 2 ); 1.26 (m, 6H, -CO0-C-CH3); 2.05 (m, 1H, -CHC2); 2.24, 2.32 (2s, 3H, dihydropyridyl-CH 3 ); 4.2 (m, 4H, -CO0-CH2-C-); 4.50 (m, 1H, -OC-CH-N-CO-); 5.06, 5.10 (2s, 1H, 4-dihydropyridyl-H); 5.74, 5.86 (2d, 1H, -NH-); 6.26, 6.38 (2s, 1H, -CO-NH-); 7.50, 7.70, 8.14 (t, m, m, 4H, phenyl-H).

Eksempel 4 9Example 4 9

På fullstendig analog måte til eksempel 26 får man også de følgende forbindelser i konfigurativ enhetlig form: a) (-)-([R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(2-furyl-metoksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid; [alp0 = -38,4° In a completely analogous manner to example 26, the following compounds are also obtained in configurationally uniform form: a) (-)-([R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3- nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(1S)-1-(2-furyl-methoxycarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide; [alp0 = -38.4°

(c = 0,91, etanol); smp. 76-78°C.(c = 0.91, ethanol); m.p. 76-78°C.

b) (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-20 isopropyloksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid;[a]^ = -18,5 (c = 0,56, etanol); smp. 166-167°C. c) (4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-1-(tert-butyloksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid; smp. 163-164°C. b) (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-20 isopropyloxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide; [α]^ = -18.5 (c = 0.56, ethanol); m.p. 166-167°C. c) (4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-(tert-butyloxycarbonyl) -2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide; m.p. 163-164°C.

Claims (10)

1. Fremgangsmåte til fremstilling av forbindelser med formel I 1. Process for the preparation of compounds of formula I hvori n står for 1, 2 eller 3, Ar betyr en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest, Ac betyr acylresten av en syre, Z står for en rest -OR^ eller -NRgRg, R^ betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller substituert laverealkyl, en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest eller fritt, foretret eller forestret hydroksyd, R2 og R^ står uavhengig av hverandre for hydrogen, usubstituert eller substituert laverealkyl, formyl eller funksjonelt omdannet formyl, karboksy eller funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest eller usubstituert, mono- eller disubstituert amino, R^ betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, Rc og R, betyr uavhengig av hverandre hydrogen, usubstituert eller substituert laverealkyl eller en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest, R^, Rg og Rg betyr uavhengig av hverandre hydrogen, usubstituert eller substituert alkyl eller en karbocyklisk eller heterocyklisk arylrest, hvori R^ og R2 tilsammen eller R^ og R^ tilsammen kan bety usubstituert eller substituert laverealkylen, hvori et karbonatom eventuelt er erstattet av et heteroatom, hvori R4 og R< . tilsammen, likeledes som R^ og R^ tilsammen og/eller Rg og Rg tilsammen kan bety,uavhengig av hverandre usubstituert eller substituert laverealkylen, hvori ett karbonatom kan være erstattet med et heteroatom, optiske isomerer av forbindelser med formelen I, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og salter av slike forbindelser som inneholder en saltdannende gruppering, karakterisert ved at mana) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen II in which n stands for 1, 2 or 3, Ar means a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl residue, Ac means the acyl residue of an acid, Z stands for a residue -OR^ or -NRgRg, R^ means hydrogen, unsubstituted or substituted lower alkyl, a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl residue or free, etherified or esterified hydroxide, R2 and R^ independently of each other stand for hydrogen, unsubstituted or substituted lower alkyl, formyl or functionally converted formyl, carboxy or functionally converted carboxy, a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl residue or unsubstituted, mono- or disubstituted amino, R^ means hydrogen or lower alkyl, Rc and R, independently mean hydrogen, unsubstituted or substituted lower alkyl or a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl residue, R^, Rg and Rg independently mean hydrogen, unsubstituted or substituted alkyl or a carbocyclic or heterocyclic aryl radical, in which R 1 and R 2 together or R 1 and R 2 together can mean unsubstituted or substituted unsaturated lower alkylene, in which a carbon atom is optionally replaced by a heteroatom, in which R4 and R< . together, in the same way as R^ and R^ together and/or Rg and Rg together may mean, independently of each other, unsubstituted or substituted lower alkylene, in which one carbon atom may be replaced by a heteroatom, optical isomers of compounds of the formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and salts of such compounds containing a salt-forming group, characterized in that mana) reacts with a compound of the formula II hvori n <1> står for 0, 1 eller 2 og Rfa betyr en eventuelt aktivert karboksygruppe, med det forbehold at R, er forskjellig fra en rest C(=0)-Z, når n' står for 1 eller 2, med en forbindelse med formelen III in which n<1> stands for 0, 1 or 2 and Rfa means an optionally activated carboxy group, with the proviso that R, differs from a residue C(=0)-Z, when n' stands for 1 or 2, with a connection with the formula III hvori n" står for 1, 2 eller 3, og R|, R^ og R^ har den under formel I for R4 , R^ og R^ angitte betydning, kan dog være forskjellig fra restene R^ , R^ hhv. R^ i formel II,med det forbehold at summen av n' og n" ikke er større enn 3, ellera') i en forbindelse med formelen Ila in which n" stands for 1, 2 or 3, and R|, R^ and R^ have the meaning given under formula I for R4, R^ and R^, may, however, be different from the residues R^, R^ or R ^ in formula II, with the proviso that the sum of n' and n" is not greater than 3, ora') in a connection with formula Ila hvori n! står for 1, 2 eller 3 og R er en i resten C(=0)-Z overførbar gruppe, overfører denne i resten C(=0)-Z, eller b) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen IV, eller et reaksjonsdyktig derivat derav, med en forbindelse med formelen V, eller et tautomer derav, og med en forbindelse med formelen VI, where n! stands for 1, 2 or 3 and R is a transferable group in the residue C(=0)-Z, transfers this in the residue C(=0)-Z, or b) reacts a compound of the formula IV, or a reactive derivative thereof, with a compound of the formula V, or a tautomer thereof, and with a compound with formula VI, b <1> ) omsetter fullstendig analogt til fremgangsmåte b) en forbindelse med formelen Va med en forbindelse med formelen VI, b <1> ) reacts completely analogously to method b) a compound of the formula Va with a compound of the formula VI, c) ringslutter en forbindelse med formelen VII c) ring-closes a compound of formula VII hvori en av restene X og Y står for gruppen med formelen -NH-R^ og den andre er hydroksy eller begge betyr gruppen med formelen -NH-R^, eller et tautomer derav eller en tilsvarende tautomerblanding, eller d) omsetter en forbindelse med formelen Ar-CHO (IV) eller et reaksjonsdyktig funksjonelt derivat derav med en forbindelse med formelen VIII in which one of the residues X and Y stands for the group with the formula -NH-R^ and the other is hydroxy or both means the group of the formula -NH-R^, or a tautomer thereof or a corresponding tautomer mixture, or d) reacts a compound with the formula Ar-CHO (IV) or a reactive functional derivative thereof with a compound with the formula VIII eller et tautomer derav eller en tilsvarende tautomer blanding, elleré) i en forbindelse med formelen IX or a tautomer thereof or a corresponding tautomer mixture, oré) in a compound with the formula IX hvori Acq betyr en i gruppen Ac overførbar rest, overfører denne i gruppen Ac, hvorved i de ovenfor nevnte utgangsstoffer med formlene II til IX, Ila og Va, , som såfremt de har saltdannende egenskaper, også kan anvendes i form av deres salter, symbolene n, Ar, Ac, , R2 , R^ , R4 / R^ , Rg og Z har de under formel I gitte betydninger, og, dersom ønsket, omdanner en dannet forbindelse med formelen I i en annen forbindelse med formelen I, og/eller dersom ønsket, omdanner et dannet salt i den frie forbindelse eller i et annet salt, og/eller, dersom ønsket, omdanner en dannet fri forbindelse med formel I med saltdannende egenskaper i et salt, og/eller, dersom ønsket, oppspalter en dannet blanding av isomerer eller racemater i de enkelte isomerer eller racemater, og/eller, dersom ønsket, oppspalter dannede racemater i de optiske antipoder.in which Acq means a residue in the group Ac transferable, this transfers in the group Ac, whereby in the above-mentioned starting substances with the formulas II to IX, Ila and Va, , which, provided they have salt-forming properties, can also be used in the form of their salts, the symbols n, Ar, Ac, , R2 , R^ , R4 / R^ , Rg and Z have the meanings given under formula I, and, if desired, converts a formed compound of formula I into another compound of formula I, and/or if desired, converts a formed salt into the free compound or into another salt, and/or, if desired, converts a formed free compound of formula I with salt-forming properties into a salt, and/or, if desired, splits a formed mixture of isomers or racemates into the individual isomers or racemates, and/or, if desired, resolve the formed racemates into the optical antipodes. 2. Fremgangsmåte i henhold til krav 1, karakterisert ved at man fremstiller forbindelser med formelen I, hvori n står for 1, 2 eller 3, Ar står for en mono- eller bicyklisk, karbocyklisk arylrest eller for en fem- eller seksleddet, et til og med fire ringnitrogenatomer, et ringoksygen- eller ringsvovelatom, eller ett eller to ringnitrogenatomer sammen med et ringoksygenatom eller et ringsvovelatom som ringledd inneholdende, monocyklisk heteroarylrest, som eventuelt inneholder en tilkondensert benzoring, og betyr spesielt fenyl, naftyl, pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyt, furyl, tienyl, isoksazolyl, oksazolyl, oksadiazolyl, isotiazolyl, tiazolyl, tiadiazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl, triazinyl, indolyl, isoindolyl, benzoksadiazolyl, benztiadiazolyl, benzimidazolyl, benzofuranyl, benzotienyl, kinolinyl eller isokinolinyl, hvorved i disse rester ringnitrogenatomer kan eventuelt være substituert med laverealkyl, laverealkenyl, laverealkinyl, laverealkylen, cykloalkyl, fenyl, fenyl-laverealkyl, fenyllaverealkoksy og/eller fenyllaverealkyltio, hvorved laverealkyl, fenyl, fenyllaverealkyl, fenylaverealkoksy og/eller fenyllaverealkyltio eventuelt kan inneholde hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy, halogen, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkylkarbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl og/eller cyan, de cykliske rester kan også inneholde laverealkyl, som på sin side kan være substituert som angitt, som substituenter, og/eller kan være substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy, halogen, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyllaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, oksalaverealkylenamino, tialaverealkylenamino og/eller azalaverealkylenamino, hvori azanitrogenatomet kan være substituert med laverealkyl, fenyl eller fenyllaverealkyl, hvorved disse substituenter kan inneholde hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy, halogen, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkylkarbamoyl og/eller cyan som substituenter, og/eller kan være substituert med laverealkanoylamino, azido, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkylkarbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl, cyan, sulfo, aminosulfonyl, laverealkyltio, laverealkylsulfinyl og/eller laverealkylsulfonyl, og/eller ringnitrogenatomer kan eventuelt være substituert med lavere alkoksykarbonyl eller med laverealkyl, som kan inneholde som substituenter eventuelt hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogen-laverealkoksy, laverealkenyloksy, laverealkinyloksy, laverealkylendioksy, laverealkanoyloksy, halogen, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkylkarbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl eller cyan, eller kan være substituert med hydroksy eller oksido, resten Ac står for laverealkanoyl, usubstituert eller med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, nitro og/eller halogen substituert benzoyl, laverealkylsulfonyl, usubstituert eller med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, nitro og/eller halogen substituert fenylsulfonyl, laverealkoksykarbonyl, hydroksylaverealkoksykarbonyl, laverealkoksylaverealkoksykarbonyl, aminolaverealkoksykarbonyl, laverealkylaminolaverealkoksykarbonyl, N,N-di-laverealkylaminolaverealkoksykarbonyl, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyllaverealkyl-aminolaverealkoksykarbonyl, N,N-lavere-alkylenaminolaverealkoksykarbonyl, morfolinolaverealkoksykarbonyl, tiomorfolinolaverealkoksykarbonyl, piperazino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, 4-laverealkyl-piperazino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, usubstituert eller med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, nitro og/eller halogen substituert fenyl-, tienyl-, furyl-, pyrryl- eller pyridyl-laverealkoksykarbonyl, laverealkenyloksy- eller laverealkinyloksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkylkarbamoyl, N-hydroksy-karbamoyl, N,N-laverealkylenkarbamoyl, morfolino-karbonyl, tiomorfolinokarbonyl, piperazinokarbonyl, 4-laverealkyl-piperazinokarbonyl, 5-tetrazolyl, usubstituert eller med laverealkyl eller fenyl substituert. 4,5-dihydro-2-oksazolyl eller 5,6-dihydro-4H-l,3-oksazin-2-yl, Z betyr en rest -OR^ eller -NRgR^ , R^ betyr hydrogen; laverealkyl, som eventuelt er substituert med laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, morfolino, tiomorfolino, piperazino, hvilket på et nitrogenatom eventuelt bærer laverealkyl eller laverealkanoyl som substituenter, karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkoksy-laverealkoksy, eller fenyl, som på sin side eventuelt inneholder laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro som substituenter, eller er substituert med N-pyrrolyl, N-imidazolyl, N-pyrazolyl, N-indolyl eller N-isoindolyl; fenyl, som eventuelt er substituert som en fenyl-laverealkyl-rest R^ ; hydroksy, laverealkoksy eller fenyllaverealkoksy, R,> - og R^ betyr uavhengig fra hverandre hydrogen, laverealkyl, som eventuelt er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, som eventuelt inneholder amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino eller acylamino som substituenter, acyloksy eller fenyl, betyr formyl, dilaverealkylacetal eller -ditioacetal, laverealkylenacetal eller -ditioacetal, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy; fenyl, som eventuelt inneholder laverealkyl, hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkylendioksy, halogen, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkanoylamino, karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy og/eller laverealkyltio som substituenter; pyrryl, furyl, tienyl eller pyridyl, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert som en fenylrest R2 eller R^ ; amino, laverealkylamino eller dilaverealkylamino, R^ betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, R^ betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, fritt eller foretret merkapto, som eventuelt kan være oksydert, med karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy, med amino, som eventuelt på sin side kan inneholde laverealkyl, karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy eller acyl som substituenter, med en mono- eller bicyklisk karbocyklisk arylrest eller en fem- eller seks-leddet heteroarylrest ifølge den ovenfor angitte definisjon på Ar substituert laverealkyl, usubstituert eller med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, laverealkyl, nitro, amino., laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkanoylamino og/eller halogen substituert fenyl eller betyr en eventuelt på samme måte substituert monocyklisk fem- eller seksleddet heteroarylrest ifølge den ovenfor angitte definisjon for Ar, R^ betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl, usubstituert eller med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, laverealkyl, nitro, amino, laverealkyl-amino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkanoylamino og/eller halogen substituert fenyllaverealkyl, usubstituert eller som en fenyllaverealkylrest R^ substituert fenyl eller en eventuelt på samme måte substituert monocyklisk fem- eller seksleddet heteroarylrest, og R_, RQ og Rn betyr uavhengig lo y av hverandre hydrogen; alkyl, som eventuelt er substituert med amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, oksa-, tia- eller azalaverealkylenamino, hvori aza-nitrogenet eventuelt bærer laverealkyl eller laverealkanoyl som substituenter, acylamino, fritt eller foretret hydroksy eller en karbocyklisk arylrest eller heteroarylrest som definert ovenfor for gruppen Ar; eller betyr en karbocyklisk arylrest eller heteroarylrest som definert ovenfor for gruppen Ar, hvori R^ og R2 tilsammen eller R^ og R^ tilsammen kan bety C^ -C^ -laverealkylen, i hvilken det med C2- hhv. C6-karbonatomet til 1,4-dihydropyridinringen direkte bundede karbonatom eventuelt er erstattet av et oksygen-, svovel- eller et nitrogenatom, som er substituert med hydrogen eller laverealkyl, hvori R^ og R^ tilsammen kan bety usubstituert eller med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino og/eller halogen, på aza-nitrogenet også med laverealkyl, substituert laverealkylen, oksa-, tia- eller azalaverealkylen, hvori R^ og R^ tilsammen kan bety laverealkylen, aza-, oksa- eller tialaverealkylen, hvorved disse rester eventuelt på karbonatomer er substituert med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, halogen, karboksy og/eller funksjonelt omdannet karboksy og på aza-nitrogenet eventuelt substituert med laverealkyl, og hvori Rg og Rg tilsammen kan bety laverealkylen, aza-, oksa- eller tialaverealkylen, hvorved disse rester eventuelt på karbonatomer er substituert med fritt eller foretret hydroksy, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, halogen, karboksy, funksjonelt omdannet karboksy eller en fem- eller seksleddet monoaza-, diaza-eller triaza-heteroarylrest, som eventuelt er helt eller partielt mettet og eventuelt er substituert på karbonatomer med okso og på azanitrogenatomene eventuelt med laverealkyl eller fenyl, hvilket på sin side kan inneholde laverealkyl, halogen, laverealkoksy og/eller nitro som substituenter; og er substituert på aza-nitrogenet eventuelt med laverealkyl, som på sin side eventuelt inneholder en karbocyklisk arylrest eller heteroarylrest som ovenfor definert for grupper Ar og/eller inneholder fritt eller foretret hydroksy, acyloksy, amino, laverealkylamino og/eller dilaverealkylamino som substituenter; med acyl eller fenyl, som på sin side kan inneholde laverealkyl, halogen, laverealkoksy og/eller nitro som substituenter, optiske isomerer av forbindelser med formel I, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende grupper.2. Method according to claim 1, characterized in that compounds with the formula I are prepared, in which n stands for 1, 2 or 3, Ar stands for a mono- or bicyclic, carbocyclic aryl residue or for a five- or six-membered, one to four ring nitrogen atoms, a ring oxygen or ring sulfur atom, or one or two ring nitrogen atoms together with a ring oxygen atom or a ring sulfur atom as a ring member containing, monocyclic heteroaryl residue , which optionally contains a fused benzo ring, and means in particular phenyl, naphthyl, pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyte, furyl, thienyl, isoxazolyl, oxazolyl, oxadiazolyl, isothiazolyl, thiazolyl, thiadiazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl, triazinyl , indolyl, isoindolyl, benzoxadiazolyl, benzthiadiazolyl, benzimidazolyl, benzofuranyl, benzothienyl, quinolinyl or isoquinolinyl, whereby in these residues ring nitrogen atoms may optionally be substituted with lower alkyl, lower alkenyl, lower alkynyl, lower alkylene, cycloalkyl, phenyl, phenyl-lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl and/or phenyl lower alkylthio , whereby lower alkyl, phenyl, phenyl lower alkyl l, phenyl lower alkyl thio and/or phenyl lower alkylthio may optionally contain hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen lower alkyl oxy, lower alkenyloxy, lower alkynyloxy, lower alkylenedioxy, lower alkanoyloxy, halogen, carboxy, lower alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-dilower alkylcarbamoyl and/or cyan, the cyclic residues may also contain lower alkyl, which in turn may be substituted as indicated, as substituents, and/or may be substituted with hydroxy, lower alkyloxy, halolower alkyloxy, lower alkenyloxy, lower alkynyloxy, lower alkylenedioxy, lower alkanoyloxy, halogen, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, N-lower alkyl-N-phenyl lower alkylamino, lower alkylene amino, oxal lower alkylenamino, thial lower alkylenamino and/or aza lower alkylenamino, in which the azanite nitrogen atom may be substituted with lower alkyl, phenyl or phenyl lower alkyl, whereby these substituents may contain hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen lower oxy, lower alkenyloxy, lower arealkynyloxy, lower alkylenedioxy, loweralkanoyloxy, halogen, carboxy, lower alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-loweralkylcarbamoyl, N,N-diloweralkylcarbamoyl and/or cyan as substituents, and/or may be substituted with loweralkanoylamino, azido, carboxy, lower alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N -lower alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-dilower alkylcarbamoyl, cyan, sulfo, aminosulfonyl, lower alkylthio, lower alkylsulfinyl and/or lower alkylsulfonyl, and/or ring nitrogen atoms may optionally be substituted with lower alkoxycarbonyl or with lower alkyl, which may optionally contain as substituents hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halo-lower-alkoxy, lower-alkenyloxy, lower-alkynyloxy, lower-alkylenedioxy, lower-alkanoyloxy, halogen, carboxy, lower-alkoxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower-alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-di-lower-alkyl-carbamoyl or cyan, or may be substituted with hydroxy or oxido, the residue Ac stands for lower-alkanoyl, unsubstituted or with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, nitro and/or r halogen substituted benzoyl, lower alkylsulfonyl, unsubstituted or with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, nitro and/or halogen substituted phenylsulfonyl, lower alkoxycarbonyl, hydroxyl lower real oxycarbonyl, lower alkoxy lower real oxycarbonyl, amino lower real oxycarbonyl, lower alkylamino lower real oxycarbonyl, N,N-di-lower alkylamino lower real oxycarbonyl, N-lower alkyl-N-phenyl lower alkyl-amino lower real oxycarbonyl, N,N-lower alkyleneamino-lower oxycarbonyl, morpholino lower oxycarbonyl, thiomorpholino lower oxycarbonyl, piperazino-lower oxycarbonyl, 4-lower alkyl-piperazino-lower oxycarbonyl, unsubstituted or with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, nitro and/or halogen substituted phenyl, thienyl, furyl, pyrryl or pyridyl -lower alkyloxycarbonyl, lower alkenyloxy or lower alkynyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-diloweralkylcarbamoyl, N-hydroxycarbamoyl, N,N-lower alkylenecarbamoyl, morpholinocarbonyl, thiomorpholinocarbonyl, piperazinocarbonyl, 4-la verealkyl-piperazinocarbonyl, 5-tetrazolyl, unsubstituted or lower alkyl or phenyl substituted. 4,5-dihydro-2-oxazolyl or 5,6-dihydro-4H-1,3-oxazin-2-yl, Z means a residue -OR^ or -NRgR^ , R^ means hydrogen; lower alkyl, which is optionally substituted with lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, morpholino, thiomorpholino, piperazino, which on a nitrogen atom optionally carries lower alkyl or lower alkanoyl as substituents, carboxy, functionally converted carboxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkoxy-lower alkoxy, or phenyl, which in turn optionally contains lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro as substituents, or is substituted with N-pyrrolyl, N-imidazolyl, N-pyrazolyl, N-indolyl or N-isoindolyl; phenyl, which is optionally substituted as a phenyl lower alkyl radical R 1 ; hydroxy, lower alkoxy or phenyl lower alkyl, R,> - and R^ independently of each other mean hydrogen, lower alkyl, which is optionally substituted by hydroxy, lower alkoxy, which optionally contains amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino or acylamino as substituents, acyloxy or phenyl, means formyl, dilower alkyl acetal or -dithioacetal, lower alkylene acetal or -dithioacetal, functionally converted carboxy; phenyl, optionally containing lower alkyl, hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkylenedioxy, halogen, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkanoylamino, carboxy, functionally converted carboxy and/or lower alkylthio as substituents; pyrryl, furyl, thienyl or pyridyl, whereby these residues are optionally substituted as a phenyl residue R 2 or R 2 ; amino, lower alkylamino or dilower alkylamino, R^ means hydrogen or lower alkyl, R^ means hydrogen, unsubstituted or with free or etherified hydroxy, free or etherified mercapto, which may optionally be oxidized, with carboxy, functionally converted carboxy, with amino, which optionally on its side may contain lower alkyl, carboxy, functionally converted carboxy or acyl as substituents, with a mono- or bicyclic carbocyclic aryl residue or a five- or six-membered heteroaryl residue according to the above definition of Ar substituted lower alkyl, unsubstituted or with free or etherified hydroxy , lower alkyl, nitro, amino., lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkanoylamino and/or halogen substituted phenyl or means an optionally similarly substituted monocyclic five- or six-membered heteroaryl radical according to the definition given above for Ar, R^ means hydrogen, lower alkyl, unsubstituted or with free or etherified hydroxy, lower alkyl, nitro, ami no, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkanoylamino and/or halogen substituted phenyl lower alkyl, unsubstituted or as a phenyl lower alkyl radical R^ substituted phenyl or an optionally similarly substituted monocyclic five- or six-membered heteroaryl radical, and R_, RQ and Rn independently mean lol y of each other hydrogen; alkyl, which is optionally substituted with amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, oxa-, thia- or azalower alkyleneamino, in which the aza nitrogen optionally carries lower alkyl or lower alkanoyl as substituents, acylamino, free or etherified hydroxy or a carbocyclic aryl residue or heteroaryl residue as defined above for the group Ar; or means a carbocyclic aryl radical or heteroaryl radical as defined above for the group Ar, in which R 1 and R 2 together or R 2 and R 2 together can mean C 1 -C 2 -lower alkylene, in which with C2- or The C6 carbon atom of the 1,4-dihydropyridine ring directly bonded carbon atom is optionally replaced by an oxygen, sulfur or nitrogen atom, which is substituted by hydrogen or lower alkyl, in which R^ and R^ together may mean unsubstituted or with free or etherified hydroxy . these residues are optionally substituted on carbon atoms with free or etherified hydroxy, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, halogen, carboxy and/or functionally converted carboxy and on the aza nitrogen optionally substituted with lower alkyl, and in which Rg and Rg together can mean the lower alkylene, aza- , oxa- or thilower alkylene, whereby these residues are optionally substituted on carbon atoms with free or etherified hydroxy, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, halogen, carboxy, functionally converted carboxy or a five- or six-membered monoaza-, diaza- or triaza-heteroaryl residue, which is optionally fully or partially saturated and optionally substituted on the carbon atoms with oxo and on the azanite nitrogen atoms optionally with lower alkyl or phenyl, which in turn may contain lower alkyl, halogen, lower alkoxy and/or nitro as substituents; and is substituted on the aza nitrogen optionally with lower alkyl, which in turn optionally contains a carbocyclic aryl residue or heteroaryl residue as defined above for groups Ar and/or contains free or etherified hydroxy, acyloxy, amino, lower alkylamino and/or dilower alkylamino as substituents; with acyl or phenyl, which in turn may contain lower alkyl, halogen, lower alkoxy and/or nitro as substituents, optical isomers of compounds of formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups. 3. Fremgangsmåte ifølge krav 1, karakterisert ved at man fremstiller forbindelser med formel 1, hvori n står for 1, 2 eller 3, Ar betyr fenyl, som eventuelt er substituert med laverealkyl, fenyl, fenyllaverealkyl, fenyllaverealkoksy og/eller fenyllaverealkyltio, hvorved slike rester på sin side kan inneholde hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkylendioksy, halogen, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl og/eller cyan, de cykliske rester kan også inneholde laverealkyl som substituenter, og/eller er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogen-laverealkoksy, laverealkylendioksy, halogen, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkanoylamino, karboksy, laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, cyan, sulfo, aminosulfonyl, laverealkyltio, laverealkyl-sulf inyl og/eller laverealkylsulfonyl, eller betyr pyrryl, furyl, tienyl, pyridyl, benzoksadiazolyl eller benztiadiazolyl, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert som en fenylrest Ar, og inneholder spesielt laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller eventuelt med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro substituert fenyl som substituenter, resten Ac står for laverealkanoyl, laverealkylsulfonyl, laverealkoksykarbonyl, hydroksy-laverealkoksykarbonyl, laveralkoksylaverealkoksykarbonyl, N,N-dilaverealkylamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyl-laverealkyl- amino- laverealkoksykarbonyl , N,N-laverealkylenamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, (4-morfolino)-laverealkoksy-• karbonyl, laverealkenyloksy- eller laverealkinyloksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-laveralkylenkarbamoyl, 4-morfolino-karbonyl eller 4-laverealkyl-l-piperazino-karbonyl, Z betyr en rest -OR^ eller -NRgR^ , R^ står for hydrogen, laverealkyl, dilaverealkylaminolaverealkyl, laverealkylen-aminolaverealkyl, (4-morfolino)-laverealkyl, karboksy-laverealkyl, laverealkoksykarbonyl-laverealkyl eller laverealkoksylaverealkoksy-laverealkyl, hvorved dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino hhv. 3. Method according to claim 1, characterized in that compounds of formula 1 are prepared, in which n stands for 1, 2 or 3, Ar means phenyl, which is optionally substituted with lower alkyl, phenyl, phenyl lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl oxy and/or phenyl lower alkyl thio, whereby such residues in turn may contain hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkylene dioxy, halogen, carboxy, lower alkoxy carbonyl and/or cyan, the cyclic residues may also contain lower alkyl as substituents . lower alkylsulfonyl, or means pyrryl, furyl, thienyl, pyridyl, benzoxadiazolyl or benzthiadiazolyl, whereby these residues are optionally substituted as a phenyl residue Ar, and contains in particular lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or optionally with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro substituted phenyl as substituents, the residue Ac stands for low eralkanoyl, loweralkylsulfonyl, loweralkoxycarbonyl, hydroxy-loweralkoxycarbonyl, loweralkoxyloweralkoxycarbonyl, N,N-diloweralkylamino-loweralkoxycarbonyl, N-loweralkyl-N-phenyl-loweralkylamino- loweralkoxycarbonyl, N,N-loweralkyleneamino-loweralkoxycarbonyl, (4-morpholino)-loweralkoxy- • carbonyl, lower alkenyloxy or lower alkynyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-lower alkylcarbamoyl, N,N-diloweralkylcarbamoyl, N,N-loweralkylenecarbamoyl, 4-morpholinocarbonyl or 4-loweralkyl-1-piperazinocarbonyl, Z means a residue -OR^ or -NRgR^ , R^ stands for hydrogen, lower alkyl, dilower alkylaminolower alkyl, lower alkylene-amino lower alkyl, (4-morpholino)-lower alkyl, carboxy-lower alkyl, lower alkoxycarbonyl-lower alkyl or lower alkoxy lower real oxy-lower alkyl, whereby di lower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino respectively. 4-morfolino er adskilt av minst to karbonatomer fra ringnitrogenatomet, eller står for fenyl-laverealkyl, fenyl, hydroksy eller laverealkoksy, R2 og R^ betyr uavhengig av hverandre laverealkyl, som eventuelt er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, som eventuelt inneholder amino, laverealkylamino eller dilaverealkylamino som substituenter, laverealkanoyloksy eller fenyl, formyl, dilaverealkylacetal eller -ditioacetal, laverealkylenacetal eller -ditioacetal, cyan, fenyl, tienyl eller amino, R^ betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, R^ betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, merkapto, laverealkyltio, karboksy, karbamoyl, amino, laverealkanoylamino, karbamoylamino, guanidino, med fenyl, hvilket på sin side kan være substituert med hydroksy og/ eller halogen, imidazolyl eller indolyl substituert laverealkyl, usubstituert eller med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkyl, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino og/eller halogen substituert fenyl eller usubstituert eller på samme måte som angitt for en fenylrest R< - substituert . pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, furyl, tienyl, isoksazolyl, oksazolyl, oksadiazolyl, isotiazolyl, tiazolyl, tiadiazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl eller triazinyl, R^ betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl, fenyllaverealkyl, usubstituert eller med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkyl, nitro, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino og/eller halogen substituert fenyllaverealkyl eller betyr en usubstituert eller på samme måte som angitt for en fenyl-laverealkyl-rest Rg substituert rest av gruppen fenyl, pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, furyl, tienyl, isoksazolyl, oksazolyl, oksadiazolyl, isotiazolyl, tiazolyl, tiadiazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl og triazinyl, og , Rg og Rg betyr uavhengig fra hverandre hydrogen, laverealkyl eller med amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, oksa-, tia- eller azalaverealkylenamino, hvori aza-nitrogenet eventuelt er substituert med laverealkyl, laverealkanoylamino, hydroksy, laverealkoksy eller med fenyl, hvilket kan være usubstituert eller på sin side substituert med amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, hydroksy, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro, eller betyr med pyrryl, furyl, tienyl eller pyridyl, hvorved disse grupper kan være substituert på samme måte som fenyl, substituert laverealkyl eller fenyl, pyrryl, furyl, tienyl eller pyridyl, hvorved disse grupper kan være substituert på samme måte som en fenyl-laverealkyl-rest R_, RQ eller R~ , hvori R og R^ tilsammen eller R^ og R^ tilsammen kan bety C^ -C^ -laverealkylen, i hvilket det med C2 hhv. C6-karbonatomet til 1,4-dihydropyridinringen direkte bundede karbonatom eventuelt er erstattet av et oksygen-, svovel- eller et nitrogenatom, hvilket er substituert med hydrogen eller laverealkyl, hvori R4 og R^ tilsammen kan bety usubstituert eller hydroksysubstituert C^ -C^ -laverealkylen, C-j-C^ -oksa-eller C^C^ -tialaverealkylen, hvori Rj- og R^ tilsammen kan bety laverealkylen med 2 til 5 kjedekarbonatomer eller azalaverealkylen med 3 eller 4 kjedekarbonatomer, hvorved disse rester kan være usubstituert eller substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, amino, laverealkylenamino eller dilaverealkylamino, og hvori Rg og Rg tilsammen kan betyC2 -C.y-laverealkylen, C^ -C^ -aza-, C^ -C^ - oksa- eller C^ -C^ -tialaverealkylen, hvorved denne rest eventuelt på karbonatomer er substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino eller fem- eller seksleddet monoaza- eller diazaheterocyklyl, som eventuelt er substituert på karbonatomer med okso og på azanitrogen- atomer eventuelt er substituert med laverealkyl eller fenyl, hvilket på sin side kan inneholde laverealkyl, halogen, laverealkoksy og/eller nitro som substituenter, og er substituert på azanitrogenet eventuelt med laverealkyl, som på sin side kan være substituert med fenyl, pyrryl, furyl, tienyl og/eller pyridyl, hvorved disse rester selv eventuelt kan inneholde laverealkyl, hydroksy, laverealkoksy', halogen og/eller nitro som substituenter, og/eller kan være substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, laverealkanoyloksy, amino, laverealkylamino og/eller dilaverealkylamino; med benzoyl, laverealkanoyl, furanylkarbonyl, tienylkarbonyl, pyrrylkarbonyl, pyridinylkarbonyl eller fenyl, hvilke på sin side kan inneholde laverealkyl, halogen, laverealkoksy og/eller nitro som substituenter, optiske isomerer av forbindelser med formelen I, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende grupper. ^' Fremgangsmåte ifølge krav 1, karakterisert ved at man fremstiller forbindelser med formelen I, hvori n står for 1 eller 2, Ar står for fenyl, tienyl, furyl eller benzoksadiazolyl, hvorved disse grupper eventuelt er mono-, di- eller trisubstituerte med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, fenyllaverealkoksy , fenyllaverealkyltio, laverealkylendioksy, halogen, trifluormetyl, nitro, laverealkanoylamino og/eller cyan, resten Ac betyr laverealkanoyl, laverealkylsulfonyl, laverealkoksykarbonyl, 2-laverealkoksy-laverealkoksykarbonyl, N,N-dilaverealkylamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, N-laverealkyl-N-fenyllaverealkylamino-laverealkoksykarbonyl, karbamoyl, N-laverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkyl-karbamoyl, N,N-laverealkylen-karbamoyl eller 4-morfolino-karbonyl, Z står for en rest -0R7 eller -NRgRg, R^ betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl, 2-(dilaverealkylamino)-laverealkyl, 2-(laverealkylenamino)-laverealkyl, 2-(4-morfolino)-laverealkyl, karboksylaverealkyl eller laverealkoksylaverealkoksy-laverealkyl, R2 ogR^ betyr uavhengig fra hverandre lavere alkyl, hydroksylaverealkyl, cyan eller amino, R. betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, R,, betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller med hydroksy, laverealkoksy, merkapto, laverealkyltio, karboksy, karbamoyl, amino, karbamoylamino, guanidino, fenyl, hvilke på sin side kan være substituert med hydroksy, eller imidazol-4-yl eller indol-3-yl substituert laverealkyl eller fenyl, tiazolyl, imidazolyl, furyl, tienyl, pyridyl eller pyrimidinyl, hvorved disse rester eventuelt kan være substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy og/eller amino, Rfi betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl, fenyllaverealkyl, hvilket er usubstituert eller substituert med hydroksy, laverealkoksy og/eller amino, eller fenyl, tiazolyl, imidazolyl, furyl, tienyl, pyridyl eller pyrimidinyl, hvorved disse rester eventuelt er substituert som en fenyllaverealkyl-rest R,, og R_, RQ og R_ betyr uavhengig o /by av hverandre hydrogen eller usubstituert eller med amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, laverealkylenamino, oksa- eller azalaverealkylenamino, hvori aza-nitrogenet eventuelt er substituert med laverealkyl, hydroksy, laverealkoksy, fenyl, som kan være usubstituert eller på sin side substituert med amino, hydroksy, laverealkoksy og/eller halogen, eller med tienyl eller pyridyl, hvorved disse grupper kan være substituert på samme måte som fenyl, substituert laverealkyl, hvori R4 og R,, tilsammen kan bety C^ -C^ -laverealkylen, hvori R,- og R^ tilsammen kan bety C2 -C,--laverealkylen eller C^ -azalaverealkylen og hvori Rg og Rg tilsammen kan bety C^ -C^ -laverealkylen, som eventuelt er substituert med 2-imidazolidinon-l-yl, hvilket i 3-stilling kan inneholde fenyl eller laverealkyl som substituenter, C^ -oksa- eller C^ -azalaverealkylen, hvorved aza-nitrogenet kan være substituert med laverealkyl, som på sin side er usubstituert eller mono- eller disubstituert med fenyl, hvilket kan inneholde laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogen og/eller nitro som substituenter, tienyl og/eller pyridyl, eller kan være substituert med benzoyl, furanylkarbonyl, fenyl eller laverealkoksyfenyl, optiske isomerer av forbindelser med formel I, blandinger av disse optiske / isomerer og farmasøytisk anvendbare salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende grupper.4-morpholino is separated by at least two carbon atoms from the ring nitrogen atom, or stands for phenyl-lower alkyl, phenyl, hydroxy or lower alkoxy, R2 and R^ independently mean lower alkyl, which is optionally substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, which optionally contains amino, lower alkylamino or dilower alkylamino as substituents, lower alkanoyloxy or phenyl, formyl, dilower alkyl acetal or -dithioacetal, lower alkylene acetal or -dithioacetal, cyan, phenyl, thienyl or amino, R^ means hydrogen or lower alkyl, R^ means hydrogen, unsubstituted or with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, mercapto, lower alkylthio, carboxy, carbamoyl, amino, lower alkanoylamino, carbamoylamino, guanidino, with phenyl, which in turn may be substituted with hydroxy and/or halogen, imidazolyl or indolyl substituted lower alkyl, unsubstituted or with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkyl, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino and/or halogen substituted phenyl or unsubstituted ert or in the same way as stated for a phenyl residue R< - substituted. pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, furyl, thienyl, isoxazolyl, oxazolyl, oxadiazolyl, isothiazolyl, thiazolyl, thiadiazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl or triazinyl, R^ means hydrogen, lower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl, unsubstituted or with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkyl, nitro, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino and/or halogen substituted phenyl lower alkyl or means an unsubstituted or in the same way as indicated for a phenyl lower alkyl residue Rg substituted residue of the group phenyl, pyrryl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl , furyl, thienyl, isoxazolyl, oxazolyl, oxadiazolyl, isothiazolyl, thiazolyl, thiadiazolyl, pyridyl, pyridazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrazinyl and triazinyl, and , Rg and Rg independently represent hydrogen, lower alkyl or with amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, oxa -, thia- or aza-lower alkyleneamino, in which the aza-nitrogen is optionally substituted with lower alkyl, lower alkanoy lamino, hydroxy, lower alkoxy or with phenyl, which may be unsubstituted or in turn substituted with amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, hydroxy, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro, or means with pyrryl, furyl, thienyl or pyridyl, whereby these groups can be substituted in the same way as phenyl, substituted lower alkyl or phenyl, pyrryl, furyl, thienyl or pyridyl, whereby these groups can be substituted in the same way as a phenyl lower alkyl residue R_, RQ or R~, in which R and R ^ together or R^ and R^ together can mean C^ -C^ -lower alkylene, in which with C2 or The C6 carbon atom of the 1,4-dihydropyridine ring directly bonded carbon atom is optionally replaced by an oxygen, sulfur or nitrogen atom, which is substituted by hydrogen or lower alkyl, in which R4 and R^ together can mean unsubstituted or hydroxy-substituted C^ -C^ -lower alkylene, C-j-C^ -oxa-or C^C^ -thialower alkylene, in which Rj- and R^ together can mean lower alkylene with 2 to 5 chain carbon atoms or aza lower alkylene with 3 or 4 chain carbon atoms, whereby these residues can be unsubstituted or substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, amino, lower alkyleneamino or dilower alkylamino, and in which Rg and Rg together can mean C2 -C.y -lower alkylene, C.sub.2 -C.sub.2 -aza-, C.sub.2 -C.sub.2 -oxa- or C.sub.2 -C.sub.3 -thial lower alkylene, whereby this residue optionally on carbon atoms is substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino or five- or six-membered monoaza- or diazaheterocyclyl, which is optionally substituted on carbon atoms with oxo and on azanitrogen- atoms optionally substituted with lower alkyl or phenyl, which in turn may contain lower alkyl, halogen, lower alkoxy and/or nitro as substituents, and is substituted on the azanite nitrogen optionally with lower alkyl, which in turn may be substituted with phenyl, pyrryl, furyl, thienyl and/or pyridyl, whereby these residues themselves may optionally contain lower alkyl, hydroxy, lower alkoxy', halogen and/or nitro as substituents, and/or may be substituted with hydroxy , lower alkoxy, lower alkanoyloxy, amino, lower alkylamino and/or dilower alkylamino; with benzoyl, lower alkanoyl, furanylcarbonyl, thienylcarbonyl, pyrrylcarbonyl, pyridinylcarbonyl or phenyl, which in turn may contain lower alkyl, halogen, lower alkoxy and/or nitro as substituents, optical isomers of compounds of the formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups. Method according to claim 1, characterized in that compounds of the formula I are prepared, in which n stands for 1 or 2, Ar stands for phenyl, thienyl, furyl or benzoxadiazolyl, whereby these groups are optionally mono-, di- or tri-substituted with lower alkyl , lower alkoxy, halolower alkyl, phenyl lower alkyl thio, lower alkylenedioxy, halogen, trifluoromethyl, nitro, lower alkanoylamino and/or cyan, the residue Ac means lower alkanoyl, lower alkylsulfonyl, lower alkoxycarbonyl, 2-lower alkyl-lower oxycarbonyl, N,N-dilower alkylamino-lower alkyl, N-lower alkyl- N-phenylloweralkylamino-loweralkyloxycarbonyl, carbamoyl, N-loweralkylcarbamoyl, N,N-dilaverealkylcarbamoyl, N,N-loweralkylenecarbamoyl or 4-morpholinocarbonyl, Z stands for a residue -OR7 or -NRgRg, R^ means hydrogen, lower alkyl, 2-(dilower alkylamino)-lower alkyl, 2-(lower alkyleneamino)-lower alkyl, 2-(4-morpholino)-lower alkyl, carboxy lower alkyl or lower alkoxy lower alkyl -lower alkyl, R2 and R^ independently of each other mean lower alkyl, hydroxylower alkyl, cyan or amino, R. means hydrogen or lower alkyl, R,, means hydrogen, unsubstituted or with hydroxy, lower alkoxy, mercapto, lower alkylthio, carboxy, carbamoyl, amino, carbamoylamino , guanidino, phenyl, which in turn may be substituted with hydroxy, or imidazol-4-yl or indol-3-yl substituted lower alkyl or phenyl, thiazolyl, imidazolyl, furyl, thienyl, pyridyl or pyrimidinyl, whereby these residues may optionally be substituted with hydroxy, lower alkoxy and/or amino, Rfi means hydrogen, lower alkyl . and R_ means independent o /city of each other hydrogen or unsubstituted or with amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, lower alkyleneamino, oxa- or azalower alkyleneamino, in which the aza nitrogen is optionally substituted with lower alkyl, hydroxy, lower alkoxy, phenyl, which may be unsubstituted or in turn substituted with amino, hydroxy, lower alkoxy and/or halogen, or with thienyl or pyridyl, whereby these groups may be substituted in the same way as phenyl, substituted lower alkyl, in which R 4 and R 1 can together mean the C 1 -C 2 -lower alkylene, in which R 1 - and R ^ together may mean C 2 -C 1 -lower alkylene or C 2 -aza lower alkylene and in which Rg and Rg together may mean C 2 -C 3 -lower alkylene, which is optionally substituted with 2-imidazolidinon-1-yl, which in the 3-position may contain phenyl or lower alkyl as substituents, the C₁ -oxa- or C₁ -aza lower alkylene, whereby the aza nitrogen may be substituted with lower alkyl, which in turn is unsubstituted or mono- or disubstituted with phenyl, which can n contain lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen and/or nitro as substituents, thienyl and/or pyridyl, or may be substituted with benzoyl, furanylcarbonyl, phenyl or lower alkoxyphenyl, optical isomers of compounds of formula I, mixtures of these optical / isomers and pharmaceutically usable salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups. 5. Fremgangsmåte ifølge krav 1, karakterisert ved at man fremstiller forbindelser med formelen I, hvori n står for 1 eller 2, Ar står for usubstituert eller med laverealkyl, laverealkoksy, halogenlaverealkoksy, benzyloksy, benzyltio, halogen, trifluormetyl, nitro og/eller cyan mono- eller disubstituert fenyl, 2-eller 3-tienyl eller 2,1,3-benzoksadiazol-4-yl, resten Ac betyr laverealkylsulfonyl eller laverealkoksykarbonyl, Z står for en rest -OR^ eller -NRgRg, R^ betyr hydrogen, videre 2-(4-morfolino)-etyl, R2 betyr laverealkyl, hydroksymetyl, cyan eller amino, R^ står for laverealkyl, R^ betyr hydrogen eller laverealkyl, R,- betyr hydrogen, usubstituert eller med fenyl, hvilket på sin side kan være substituert med hydroksy, substituert laverealkyl, fenyl eller usubstituert eller amin-substituert tiazolyl, Rg betyr hydrogen, laverealkyl eller fenyl, står for hydrogen, laverealkyl eller laverealkyl som er substituert med fenyl, amino, laverealkylamino, dilaverealkylamino, 4-morfolino, 1-piperazino, hvilket på sin side på 4-nitrogenet kan inneholde laverealkyl som substituenter, eller laverealkoksy, Rg og Rg betyr uavhengig av hverandre hydrogen, usubstituert eller med laverealkoksy, fenyl eller pyridyl substituert laverealkyl, hvori R^ og R,- tilsammen kan bety 1,3-propylen, hvori R,- og Rg tilsammen kan stå for 1,5-pentylen, og hvori Rg og Rg tilsammen kan bety 1,5-pentylen, 3-(3-fenyl-2-imidazolidinon-l-yl)-1,5-pentylen,3-(2-imidazolidinon-l-yl)-1,5-pentylen eller 3-oksa- eller 3-aza-l,5-pentylen, hvorved aza-nitrogenet eventuelt er substituert med laverealkyl, benzyl, difenylmetyl, hvorved restene benzyl eller difenylmetyl eventuelt inneholder halogen, laverealkyl og/eller laverealkoksy som substituenter, benzoyl, furanylkarbonyl, fenyl eller laverealkoksyfenyl, optiske isomerer av forbindelser med formelen I, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og farmasøytisk anvendbare salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende grupper.5. Method according to claim 1, characterized in that compounds with the formula I are prepared, in which n stands for 1 or 2, Ar stands for unsubstituted or with lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halolower oxy, benzyloxy, benzylthio, halogen, trifluoromethyl, nitro and/or cyano mono- or disubstituted phenyl, 2-or 3-thienyl or 2,1,3-benzoxadiazol-4-yl, the residue Ac means lower alkylsulfonyl or lower alkoxycarbonyl, Z stands for a residue -OR^ or -NRgRg, R^ means hydrogen, further 2-(4-morpholino)-ethyl, R2 means lower alkyl, hydroxymethyl, cyan or amino, R^ stands for lower alkyl, R^ means hydrogen or lower alkyl, R,- means hydrogen, unsubstituted or with phenyl, which in turn may be substituted with hydroxy, substituted lower alkyl, phenyl or unsubstituted or amine-substituted thiazolyl, Rg means hydrogen, lower alkyl or phenyl, stands for hydrogen, lower alkyl or lower alkyl substituted with phenyl, amino, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, 4-morpholino, 1-piperazino, which in turn may contain lower alkyl as substituents on the 4-nitrogen, or lower alkoxy, Rg and Rg independently mean hydrogen , unsubstituted or with lower alkoxy, phenyl or pyridyl substituted lower alkyl, in which R^ and R,- together can represent 1,3-propylene, in which R,- and Rg together can stand for 1,5-pentylene, and in which Rg and Rg together can mean 1,5-pentylene, 3-(3-phenyl-2-imidazolidinon-1-yl)-1,5-pentylene, 3-(2-imidazolidinon-1-yl)-1,5-pentylene or 3- oxa- or 3-aza-1,5-pentylene, whereby the aza nitrogen is optionally substituted with lower alkyl, benz yl, diphenylmethyl, whereby the residues benzyl or diphenylmethyl optionally contain halogen, lower alkyl and/or lower alkoxy as substituents, benzoyl, furanylcarbonyl, phenyl or lower alkoxyphenyl, optical isomers of compounds of the formula I, mixtures of these optical isomers and pharmaceutically usable salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups. 6. Fremgangsmåte ifølge krav 1, karakterisert ved at man fremstiller forbindelser med formel I, hvori n står for 1, Ar betyr 2- eller 3-nitro-fenyl,6. Process according to claim 1, characterized in that compounds of formula I are prepared, in which n stands for 1, Ar means 2- or 3-nitro-phenyl, 2- eller 3-difluormetoksy-fenyl, 2- eller 3-metyl-fenyl, 2-eller 3-trifluormetyl-fenyl, 2,3-dimetyl-fenyl, 2,3-diklorfenyl, 2- eller 3-benzyloksy-fenyl eller 2- eller 3-benzyltiofenyl, Ac betyr laverealkoksykarbonyl, Z står for en rest -OR^ eller -NRgRg, R1 er hydrogen, R2 og R^ betyr uavhengig av hverandre laverealkyl, R^ er hydrogen, R^ betyr laverealkyl eller fenyl, Rg betyr hydrogen, R^ betyr usubstituert eller med 4-morfolino, 1-piperazino eller 4- laverealkyl-l-piperazino substituert laverealkyl, Rg og Rg står uavhengig fra hverandre for hydrogen, usubstituert eller med fenyl eller pyridyl substituert laverealkyl, og hvori Rg og Rg tilsammen kan bety 3-aza-l,5-pentylen, i hvilket aza-nitrogenet eventuelt er substituert med benzyl eller difenylmetyl, optiske isomerer av forbindelser med formell, blandinger av disse optiske isomerer og farmasøytisk anvendbare salter av slike forbindelser med saltdannende grupper.2- or 3-difluoromethoxy-phenyl, 2- or 3-methyl-phenyl, 2- or 3-trifluoromethyl-phenyl, 2,3-dimethyl-phenyl, 2,3-dichlorophenyl, 2- or 3-benzyloxy-phenyl or 2- or 3-benzylthiophenyl, Ac means lower alkoxycarbonyl, Z stands for a residue -OR^ or -NRgRg, R1 is hydrogen, R2 and R^ independently mean lower alkyl, R^ is hydrogen, R^ means lower alkyl or phenyl, Rg means hydrogen, R^ means unsubstituted or with 4-morpholino, 1-piperazino or 4- lower alkyl-1-piperazino substituted lower alkyl, Rg and Rg stand independently of each other for hydrogen, unsubstituted or with phenyl or pyridyl substituted lower alkyl, and in which Rg and Rg together can mean 3-aza-1,5-pentylene, in which the aza nitrogen is optionally substituted with benzyl or diphenylmethyl, optical isomers of compounds with formal, mixtures of these optical isomers and pharmaceutically usable salts of such compounds with salt-forming groups. 7. Fremgangsmåte ifølge krav 1, karakterisert v e>.d at man fremstiller (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid eller farmasøytisk godtagbare salter derav.7. Method according to claim 1, characterized in that one prepares (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5 -carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide or pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof. <8*>F remgangsmåte ifølge krav 1, karakterisert ved at man fremstiller (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-isopropoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-fenyl)-pyridin-5- karboksylsyre-N-[(IS)-l-etoksykarbonyl-2-metyl-l-propyl)-amid eller farmasøytisk godtagbare salter derav.Process according to claim 1, characterized in that one prepares (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-isopropoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitro-phenyl)-pyridine -5-carboxylic acid-N-[(IS)-1-ethoxycarbonyl-2-methyl-1-propyl)-amide or pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof. 9. Fremgangsmåte ifølge krav I, karakteri sert ved at man fremstiller (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimetyl-3-metoksykarbonyl-4-(3-nitrofenyl)-pyridin-5-karboksy-N-[(1S)-1-(n-butoksykarbonyl)-2-metyl-l-propyl]-amid eller farmasøytisk godtagbare salter derav.9. Process according to claim I, characterized in that one prepares (-)-(4R)-1,4-dihydro-2,6-dimethyl-3-methoxycarbonyl-4-(3-nitrophenyl)-pyridine-5-carboxy -N-[(1S)-1-(n-butoxycarbonyl)-2-methyl-1-propyl]-amide or pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof. 10. Fremgangsmåte til fremstilling av farmasøytiske preparater, karakterisert ved at man blander en ifølge fremgangsmåten i henhold til krav 1 oppnådd forbindelse med formel I eller et farmasøytisk anvendbart salt av en slik forbindelse med et farmasøytisk anvendbart bæremateriale.10. Process for the production of pharmaceutical preparations, characterized in that a compound of formula I obtained according to the method according to claim 1 or a pharmaceutically usable salt of such a compound is mixed with a pharmaceutically usable carrier material.
NO844560A 1983-11-16 1984-11-15 NEW AMID RELATIONS. NO844560L (en)

Applications Claiming Priority (2)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
CH615483 1983-11-16
CH342584 1984-07-13

Publications (1)

Publication Number Publication Date
NO844560L true NO844560L (en) 1985-05-20

Family

ID=25692968

Family Applications (1)

Application Number Title Priority Date Filing Date
NO844560A NO844560L (en) 1983-11-16 1984-11-15 NEW AMID RELATIONS.

Country Status (13)

Country Link
EP (1) EP0145956A1 (en)
KR (1) KR850003713A (en)
AU (1) AU578633B2 (en)
DD (1) DD228547A5 (en)
DK (1) DK543084A (en)
ES (4) ES8706634A1 (en)
FI (1) FI844466L (en)
GR (1) GR80948B (en)
HU (1) HU193909B (en)
IL (1) IL73509A (en)
NO (1) NO844560L (en)
NZ (1) NZ210223A (en)
PT (1) PT79498B (en)

Families Citing this family (10)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US4994476A (en) * 1984-10-31 1991-02-19 Bristol-Myers Company Dihydropyridin-3,5-dicarboxylates incorporating aryloxypropanolamine moieties
JPH0676405B2 (en) * 1986-06-13 1994-09-28 日清製粉株式会社 1,4-Dihydropyridine derivative and pharmaceutical composition containing the same
US4808603A (en) * 1985-08-14 1989-02-28 Ciba-Geigy Corporation 3,5-diacyl-2,6-dialkyl-4-aryl-1,4-dihydropyridines, their use, and pharmaceutical compositions thereof
US4771057A (en) * 1986-02-03 1988-09-13 University Of Alberta Reduced pyridyl derivatives with cardiovascular regulating properties
IT1204460B (en) * 1986-02-20 1989-03-01 Glaxo Spa HETEROCYCLIC DERIVATIVES
DE69131444T2 (en) * 1990-11-30 1999-12-23 Fujirebio Inc., Tokio/Tokyo Optically active 1,4-dihydropyridine derivatives and process for their preparation
EP0536671B1 (en) * 1991-10-07 1996-03-06 Hoechst Aktiengesellschaft Carboxylic acid ester protecting groups, process to prepare them, their coupling to functional groups and their use
US6265417B1 (en) 1997-12-18 2001-07-24 Abbott Laboratories Potassium channel openers
US6593335B1 (en) * 1997-12-18 2003-07-15 Abbott Laboratories Potassium channel openers
CN107857712B (en) * 2016-09-22 2022-09-09 烟台益诺依生物医药科技有限公司 (R) -3-methyl-2- (3-oxoamido) n-butanoic acid ester

Family Cites Families (6)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US4285955A (en) * 1978-10-31 1981-08-25 Bayer Aktiengesellschaft 1,4-Dihydropyridinecarboxylic acids
DE3042769A1 (en) * 1980-11-13 1982-06-09 Bayer Ag, 5090 Leverkusen C-3 LINKED 1,4-DIHYDROPYRIDINE, THEIR USE IN MEDICINAL PRODUCTS AND METHOD FOR THE PRODUCTION THEREOF
FR2508446B1 (en) * 1981-06-25 1986-05-02 Rhone Poulenc Agrochimie HERBICIDES WITH AMIDE AND ESTER FUNCTIONS DERIVED FROM PYRIDINE AND THEIR PREPARATION AND APPLICATION PROCESS
EP0111453A1 (en) * 1982-12-10 1984-06-20 Ciba-Geigy Ag Amide derivatives
DE3319956A1 (en) * 1983-06-01 1984-12-06 Bayer Ag, 5090 Leverkusen 1,4-DIHYDROPYRIDINE, METHOD FOR THE PRODUCTION THEREOF AND THEIR USE IN MEDICINAL PRODUCTS
US4755512A (en) * 1984-04-11 1988-07-05 Bristol-Myers Company Pharmaceutically useful dihydropyridinyldicarboxylate amides and esters incorporating arylpiperazinylalkyl moities

Also Published As

Publication number Publication date
ES537646A0 (en) 1987-06-16
PT79498B (en) 1987-01-13
ES550926A0 (en) 1987-02-16
DK543084D0 (en) 1984-11-15
ES8703424A1 (en) 1987-02-16
NZ210223A (en) 1988-10-28
KR850003713A (en) 1985-06-26
DD228547A5 (en) 1985-10-16
PT79498A (en) 1984-12-01
FI844466A0 (en) 1984-11-14
ES550927A0 (en) 1987-02-16
AU578633B2 (en) 1988-11-03
EP0145956A1 (en) 1985-06-26
ES8706634A1 (en) 1987-06-16
HUT35645A (en) 1985-07-29
IL73509A0 (en) 1985-02-28
ES8703428A1 (en) 1987-02-16
FI844466L (en) 1985-05-17
AU3547484A (en) 1985-05-23
IL73509A (en) 1988-05-31
GR80948B (en) 1985-03-01
ES550928A0 (en) 1987-02-16
ES8703427A1 (en) 1987-02-16
HU193909B (en) 1987-12-28
DK543084A (en) 1985-05-17

Similar Documents

Publication Publication Date Title
AU2005288080B2 (en) Carbostyril compound
JP4629036B2 (en) Arylalkylamine compound and process for producing the same
DE69411317T2 (en) Indoloylguanidine derivatives as inhibitors of sodium proton exchange
US7425633B2 (en) Pyrrolidine compounds
US20060247439A1 (en) Mchir antagonists
KR20050044407A (en) N,n&#39;-substituted-1,3-diamino-2-hydroxypropane derivatives
KR20020035471A (en) Carboxylic acid derivatives that inhibit the binding of integrins to their receptors
KR20040084945A (en) Cell adhesion inhibitors
EA008166B1 (en) Azabicyclo-octane and nonane derivatives with ddp-iv inhibiting activity
AU2004238521A1 (en) Isoquinoline derivatives and their use as GFAT inhibitors
WO2003053926A1 (en) Novel phenylalanine derivative
KR20030045187A (en) Tetrahydrobenzazepine Derivatives Useful as Modulators of Dopamine D3 Receptors(Antipsychotic Agents)
CA2596527A1 (en) Igf-1r inhibitors
KR100767199B1 (en) Propanoic acid derivatives that inhibit the binding of integrins to their receptors
WO2008038841A1 (en) Thiadiazolone derivative and use thereof
RU2156763C2 (en) Nitrogen-containing heterocyclic derivatives, pharmaceutical composition based on said and method of treatment or prophylaxis of thrombotic diseases
TW200932221A (en) Imidazole carbonyl compounds
KR20000023646A (en) Indole Derivatives for the Treatment of Osteoporosis
KR20020073206A (en) Dehydroamino acids
JP2000281654A (en) Isoquinoline dertivative
NO844560L (en) NEW AMID RELATIONS.
HU184797B (en) Process for preparing quinazoline derivatives
EP0111453A1 (en) Amide derivatives
US4616002A (en) Dihydro pyridine compounds, compositions and use
KR20080065674A (en) Novel indole-containing beta agonists, method for producing them and their use as drugs